DISCOURSES ON SCRIPTURE MYSTERIES, PREACHED AT ST. MARY'S, OXFORD, BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY, IN THE YEAR 1787; AT THE LECTURE FOUNDED BY THE LATE REV. JOHN BAMPTON, M. A. CANON OF SALISBURY; WITH NOTES ILLUSTRATIVE AND CRITICAL.
BY WILLIAM HAWKINS, M. A. PREBENDARY OF WELLS, VICAR OF WHITCHURCH, DORSET, AND LATE FELLOW OF PEMBROKE-COLLEGE, OXFORD.
OXFORD: PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS, AND SOLD BY D. PRINCE AND J. COOKE, OXFORD; AND J. F. AND C. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
M DCC LXXXVII.
IMPRIMATUR,
TO HIS GRACE THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
[]HAVING had the honour of being appointed preacher of the Bampton Lectures for the current year, by the Heads of Colleges in Oxford, I have the happineſs to intro⯑duce them to the Public with the additional great advantage of your Grace's protection; an advantage the more conſiderable, as it derives as much from the character, as the rank of my patron.
[iv] In this ſituation it will, I preſume, become me to addreſs your Grace ra⯑ther under the form of preface than in the ſtyle of dedication.
My ſlender pretenſions to your fa⯑vour are grounded in the earneſt en⯑deavour of the following ſheets fully and circumſtantially to vindicate that faith which, I need not tell your Grace, is not barely attacked, but in⯑ſulted every day. The Charity which is not eaſily provoked muſt reſent the freedom, I had almoſt ſaid the audacity which diſtinguiſhes the infidels of the preſent generation. Theſe Gentlemen affect to be the party aggrieved; and to conſole themſelves at the ſame time with a hope, and ſometimes a per⯑ſuaſion of the ſpeedy abolition of con⯑feſſions and ſyſtems, and, in conſe⯑quence [v] of it, the revival of evangeli⯑cal doctrine in its native ſimplicity.
I cannot think opinions openly and arrogantly hoſtile to the national eſ⯑tabliſhment can be juſtified even by their ſincerity. But infidelity in ge⯑neral is without this excuſe: it has been repeatedly ſhewn to draw its principal reſources from the vigilance of captiouſneſs, the popularity of profeſſion, the artifice of diſſimula⯑tion, the confuſion of things not really connected, and the occaſional ſuppreſſion, or adulteration of truth. To theſe I am ſorry, for our own ſakes, to add the inconſiſtency be⯑tween certain controverſial terms, and the imprudence, or unwarineſs of con⯑ceſſion. Such reſources as theſe are indeed inexhauſtible. Mr. Bampton's wiſe and pious inſtitution, and every [iv] [...] [v] [...] [vi] other of a ſimilar nature, ſuppoſes as much. We contend with enemies, who, though with unequal forces, will always be able to take the field. However, my Lord, I flatter myſelf I have happily choſen more advan⯑tageous ground than many of my fellow-ſoldiers in this warfare; to whoſe names on other accounts I look up with deference and venera⯑tion. After all, the event muſt be left in the hands of Providence. I have only to beg the favour of the intelligent reader to peruſe theſe diſ⯑courſes and the annexed annotations, (which will be equally neceſſary,) with an inclination to be ſatisfied; and in that ſpirit of candor and impartiallity with which, I truſt, he will find them to have been compoſed. I requeſt his attention throughout the performance, and reaſonable allowances for the in⯑accuracy, [vii] or inequality that may be diſcovered in it. I hope he will be biaſſed, not by ſpeciouſneſs of princi⯑ple, or habit of attachment, but by preponderance of argument. I ſub⯑mit it to his judgment, whether I have in any inſtance ſhewn an undue warmth, or unwarrantable reſent⯑ment; and deſire him finally to de⯑termine, as he ſhall upon the whole be perſuaded, not of the abilities of the advocate, but the merits of the cauſe. Open to conviction myſelf, I ſhall always be ready to rectify an er⯑ror, or to renounce an opinion, on competent repreſentation; but ſhall not pay the leaſt regard to any cen⯑ſure or animadverſion, the features of which ſhall manifeſtly betray it to be the offspring of prepoſſeſſion, chagrin, or malevolence.
[viii] With ſincereſt wiſhes and prayers for your Grace's health and happineſs, and for the peace and proſperity of that Church over which you ſo wor⯑thily preſide,
Extract from the laſt Will and Teſta⯑ment of the late Reverend JOHN BAMPTON, Canon of Saliſbury.
[ix]—I give and bequeath my Lands and Eſtates to the Chancellor, Maſters, and Scholars of the Univerſity of Oxford for ever, to have and to hold all and ſin⯑gular the ſaid Lands or Eſtates upon truſt, and to the intents and purpoſes herein after mentioned; that is to ſay, I will and ap⯑point, that the Vice-Chancellor of the Univerſity of Oxford for the time being ſhall take and receive all the rents, iſſues, and profits thereof, and (after all taxes, reparations, and neceſſary deductions made) that he pay all the remainder to the en⯑dowment of eight Divinity Lecture Ser⯑mons, to be eſtabliſhed for ever in the ſaid Univerſity, and to be performed in the manner following:
I direct and appoint, that, upon the firſt Tueſday in Eaſter Term, a Lecturer be yearly choſen by the Heads of Colleges only, and by no others, in the room ad⯑joining to the Printing-Houſe, between [x] the hours of ten in the morning and two in the afternoon, to preach eight Divinity Lecture Sermons, the year following, at St. Mary's in Oxford, between the com⯑mencement of the laſt month in Lent Term, and the end of the third week in Act Term.
Alſo I direct and appoint, that the eight Divinity Lecture Sermons ſhall be preach⯑ed upon either of the following ſubjects—to confirm and eſtabliſh the Chriſtian Faith, and to confute all heretics and ſchiſ⯑matics—upon the divine authority of the Holy Scriptures—upon the authority of the writings of the primitive Fathers, as to the faith and practice of the primitive Church—upon the Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt—upon the Divi⯑nity of the Holy Ghoſt—upon the Articles of the Chriſtian Faith, as comprehended in the Apoſtles' and Nicene Creeds.
Alſo I direct, that thirty copies of the eight Divinity Lecture Sermons ſhall be always printed, within two months after they are preached, and one copy ſhall be given to the Chancellor of the Univerſity, and one copy to the Head of every Col⯑lege, [xi] and one copy to the Mayor of the City of Oxford, and one copy to be put into the Bodleian Library; and the ex⯑pence of printing them ſhall be paid out of the revenue of the Lands or Eſtates given for eſtabliſhing the Divinity Lecture Sermons; and the Preacher ſhall not be paid, nor be entitled to the revenue, before they are printed.
Alſo I direct and appoint, that no per⯑ſon ſhall be qualified to preach the Di⯑vinity Lecture Sermons, unleſs he hath taken the Degree of Maſter of Arts at leaſt, in one of the two Univerſities of Oxford or Cambridge; and that the ſame perſon ſhall never preach the Divinity Lecture Sermons twice.
DISCOURSE I.
[]THIS queſtion, of all by far the moſt important, was put to our bleſſed Sa⯑viour by the Roman Governour, perhaps care⯑leſſly, perhaps contemptuouſly, but certainly without the leaſt wiſh for information. In much the ſame ſpirit of ſcorn, or with ſimi⯑lar indifference, the ſame queſtion is every day in the mouths, ſometimes of ſceptics and ſcoffers, and ſometimes of men of a more ſerious caſt, who affect to be perſuaded that we cannot, and, it may be, deſire not to give them ſatisfaction. Unhappily, the Chriſtian world is divided and ſubdivided almoſt infi⯑nitely; [2] it is parcelled out into ſectaries of a thouſand denominations. The fact is, though the right of private judgment in mat⯑ters of religion, which has been exerciſed from the beginning, was juſtly and neceſſarily aſ⯑ſerted by the leaders and friends of the RE⯑FORMATION, it muſt be acknowledged, folly, perverſeneſs, pride, and enthuſiaſm, have, by ſeverally maintaining it, been productive of that ſtrange multiplicity of religious ſenti⯑ment which we have ſo much cauſe to la⯑ment; of that ſchiſm, hereſy, ſcepticiſm, and infidelity, which have all along diſturbed the Church, but fix a mark of peculiar diſ⯑grace on the laſt and preſent century.
And indeed, when it is conſidered, that the Scriptures are on many accounts particu⯑larly liable to be miſapplied, perverted, or miſconſtrued; (a) that ſome paſſages are to be underſtood in a literal, and ſome in a figura⯑tive ſenſe; that ſome things are expreſſed agreeably to the modes of common ſpeech, and ſome in pure condeſcenſion to the human capacity; that paſſages are to be compared [3] with each other in order to a true underſtand⯑ing of them, and doctrines to be deduced, not ſo much from ſingle and ſeparate texts, as from the manifeſt tenor of the Scriptures at large; that not unfrequently one and the ſame text ſhall be capable of different, and even oppoſite conſtruction; that though moſt places in holy writ are of univerſal im⯑portance, yet ſome are of temporary and oc⯑caſional purport only; that the ſacred writ⯑ings, ſtrictly ſpeaking, are the foundation of a rule of faith and manners, ſuch as a creed, formulary, or confeſſion, rather than the rule itſelf, as will, I truſt, in due time more fully appear; and that an aſſent to the collective body of ſcripture, as true, does not imply a knowlege, or belief of all ſcrip⯑tural truths; when all this, to which more, were there occaſion, might be added, is fairly conſidered, we cannot poſſibly be at a loſs to account for that variety of notion, that wild⯑neſs and abſurdity of conceit, that extrava⯑gance, or impiety of opinion, which I juſt now obſerved has more or leſs ſo ſhamefully diſhonoured the Chriſtian name in all ages. [4] Of this exuberance of folly and wicked⯑neſs Popery has ever been induſtrious to avail itſelf. From the acknowledged liableneſs of the Scriptures to the groſſeſt abuſe, when in the hands of ſuch as are unlearned and unſta⯑ble, (to uſe the apoſtle's words,) the Church of Rome draws her moſt ſpecious argument againſt the common uſe of them; and would fain have us infer the neceſſity, or the cer⯑tainty of an infallible authority lodged in the Church for the deciſion of controverſies, and aſcertainment of a rule of faith, from the confeſſed convenience and utility of ſuch an authority. (b) But, unfortunately for her pre⯑tenſions, as much error and abſurdity has re⯑peatedly been demonſtrated to be within her pale as out of it. Wh t is truth? becomes therefore with many a queſtion of as much difficulty as importance; or, rather, of more form than importance; ſome encouraging themſelves in ſcepticiſm from theſe circum⯑ſtances, and others blindly acquieſcing in any mode of religion, or in none at all, or at beſt in that which is uſually called natural religion, from a pretence of the utter impoſſibility of [5] diſcovering the true under ſuch a complica⯑tion of perplexity.
With points of inferior conſequence I ſhall not trouble myſelf; but to ſuch as deny, or call in queſtion the capital articles of our religion on the ſtrength of the above conſide⯑rations, let me inſiſt that nothing of this na⯑ture ought to ſuperſede their endeavours to find the truth, and much leſs to diſcourage their obedience to it when found. After inquiry we may in ſome reſpect or other be miſtaken, but without it we are inexcuſable. In fact, the very diverſity, or contrariety complained of may be juſtly urged in behalf of the faith which is received in the Church. Were the doctrine of the Trinity, for inſtance, impugned from one quarter only, and by conſiſtent and uniform oppoſition, infidelity would be a much more formidable thing than it is; but you may as well look for one language at Ba⯑bel as for a catholic ſyſtem of unbelief, if I may be indulged with the expreſſion. To enumerate all the hereſies which have at different times torn and diſmembered the [6] Church of Chriſt, is in a manner to confute them; and theſe, their common animoſity againſt her excepted, are at perpetual enmity among themſelves. Nay, what is yet more extraordinary, we ſhall find infidelity itſelf abounding in myſteries, even while it repro⯑bates them almoſt with the confidence of a faith which could remove mountains! If the ſacred theory we are to maintain be in many reſpects incomprehenſible, the ſubſtitutions of human wiſdom will in due time be ſhewn to be at leaſt equally ſo; and to require the ſame degree of aſſent without any thing like the ſame foundation.
What is truth, ſay others among us, what is it but a ſyſtem of doctrines officially taught, and formally tranſmitted from generation to generation?
But if doctrines are true, why not officially taught, and carefully tranſmitted? Is profeſ⯑ſion ridiculous, or authority contemptible, as ſuch? Indeed, the queſtion is not, what ſaith the Church?—but—what ſaith the [7] Scripture? Now by Scripture, and the ear⯑lieſt antiquity, our ſureſt guide, and pureſt precedent, we are not only willing, but wiſh⯑ful to be tried. It is true the bulk of Chriſ⯑tians are not equal to this trial; in a certain ſenſe, they care for none of theſe things; they take matters upon truſt; they are not able to give an anſwer to every man that aſketh a rea⯑ſon of the faith that is in them, except that they were born and bred in it, and ſuppoſe it to be unqueſtionable. It is with reſpect to this implicitneſs of aſſent, this tameneſs of acquieſcence, as it is opprobriouſly called, that the doctrine of the Holy Trinity has no leſs impiouſly than ludicrouſly been expoſed to contempt under the deſcription of the * Tri⯑nity of the Mob! But this is very unfair re⯑preſentation. Surely no argument can be drawn from the incapacity, or the credulity of the many, to the diſadvantage of a doctrine that, with reſpect to the grounds on which we defend it, ſolicits, demands, defies the penetration of enquiry, and the inquiſitive⯑neſs [6] [...] [7] [...] [8] of criticiſm. The ſpiritual ſtate of the common people all over the world falls nearly under the ſame predicament; but at the ſame time a proportionable degree of ſa⯑tisfaction will always be derived to every man from every degree of rational aſſurance that he is in the right way; or belongs to a com⯑munion wherein the truth is held in purity approaching neareſt to the ſtandard of primi⯑tive Chriſtianity.
What is truth?—Say others. We are no ſtrangers to the doctrines publicly eſtabliſh⯑ed; to the faith aſſerted in your Articles, and expreſſed in your Creeds; but to theſe Sub⯑ſcription is much more univerſal than agree⯑ment. We can produce you names even among yourſelves of perſons not a whit behind the very chiefeſt Divines in point of rank, probity, or underſtanding, who nevertheleſs hold that God is to be worſhipped after a way which you call hereſy; who preach another Goſpel than that which ye have received from your fathers, conſtantly affirming, or per⯑petually inſinuating, that ye do err, not know⯑ing the Scriptures.
[9] Too true indeed it is that the principal controverted points ſubſiſting among thoſe "who profeſs and call themſelves Chriſtians" are of the moſt ſerious nature. If the tenets of our gainſayers and adverſaries of many ap⯑pellations are right and juſt, the doctrines of the Trinity, and of the reſurrection of the body, (which will be the objects of the enſuing diſquiſitions,) are hereſies of the moſt abominable, or ridiculous tendency. However, theſe are circumſtances which ſhould not check, but ſtimulate the ſpirit of inveſtigation. It will be of infinite moment to inquire whether we or they are the miſ⯑taken party, and on which ſide error really lies; whether our doctrines or theirs have the ſtrongeſt foundation in ſcripture and an⯑tiquity; are beſt ſupported by preſumptive ar⯑gument, and corroborative evidence; or have leaſt recourſe to artifice, and the pitifulneſs of ſubterfuge and evaſion. We do not wiſh to have this matter determined either vul⯑garly by a majority of voices, or invidiouſly by the reputation of names.
[10] But again, ſay others, What is truth?—What good purpoſe is anſwered, or what ad⯑vantage gained by this extraordinary zeal for theory and eſtabliſhment? What doth it but gender ſtrifes, and feed the flame of conten⯑tion? The practical doctrines of the goſpel are ſo forcibly, yet ſo familiarly inculcated, as not to be liable to miſinterpretation. Con⯑cerning the faith thouſands have erred, but, as one of our own poets hath ſaid,
It is well for us there is nothing argumen⯑tative in the jingle of a couplet. I confeſs myſelf to be one of thoſe who are hurt by every effort that has a plain aſpect towards reſolving all religion into morality. I con⯑ſider every attempt of this kind as an indi⯑rect attack upon the fundamentals of Chriſ⯑tianity. According to the idea of theſe rea⯑ſoners, the character of the Meſſiah, and of the Son of God, will dwindle into that of a mere Legiſlator, or moral philoſopher, who teaches us to live ſoberly, righteouſly, and godly in this preſent world. †This text, and texts [11] congenerous with this, may plauſibly be urged in exaltation of good works to the ex⯑cluſion of faith: but let them be contraſted with the following, he that believeth, and is baptiz'd ſhall be ſaved; * he that believe thon the Son hath everlaſting life, †&c. and where is boaſting on the part of moral honeſty, or evangelical righteouſneſs? As ſpeciouſly, or as juſtly as men may harangue in demon⯑ſtration of the excellence of piety and virtue; or as loudly, or as reaſonably as they may exclaim againſt the violence, and much more the virulence, which has actuated the ſpirit of controverſy in too many inſtances; I pre⯑ſume, no intelligent perſon, if he is impar⯑tial, will deny, that the faith which St. Jude tells us was once delivered to the Saints, what⯑ever we are preciſely to underſtand by it, is ſomething entirely diſtinct from mere mora⯑lity; that it ought earneſtly to be contended for, agre ably to the ſame Apoſtle's exhorta⯑tion; that it is very poſſible to contend with meekneſs; that errors, and ſchiſms, and here⯑ſies are repreſented in ſcripture as things more or leſs ſinful, dangerous, and damnable; and [12] that conſequently it is of the utmoſt impor⯑tance to our ſpiritual intereſts to be right in principle as well as in practice. The petu⯑lancy, the pride, and the malevolence of bi⯑gots, and of diſputers of this world, as the Apoſtle calls them, will no doubt be brought into judgment no leſs than the groſſeſt immora⯑lities; but this will not by any means ſuper⯑ſede, or retard an honeſt and charitable at⯑tempt to enquire into and aſcertain the lead⯑ing doctrines of our common Chriſtianity.
Complaints againſt the damnatory clauſes of the Athanaſian Creed, as it is commonly called, reverberate from more quarters than one. People do not ſeem to be ſufficiently aware that a right faith and a good life are required by this form of confeſſion under the ſame penalty. ‘Which faith except a man keep whole and undefiled, without doubt he ſhall periſh everlaſtingly. They that have done good ſhall go into life everlaſting, and they that have done evil into everlaſting fire. This is the catholic faith, which except a man believe faithfully he cannot be ſaved.’
[13] It is plain theſe clauſes are to be conſidered as ſimply declarative on ſcriptural grounds of the neceſſity both of faith and of good works to ſalvation; and at the ſame time as leaving all men to that infinite mercy, and thoſe ineſ⯑timable merits, which are fully adequate to the pardon and atonement of ſins, failings, ignorances, and errors of integrity. (c) Which few conſiderations will, I apprehend, fairly deliver the Creed before us from the reproach of uncharitableneſs. With regard to the ſe⯑veral articles of which it conſiſts, I truſt, they will be found, in the courſe of theſe diſquiſi⯑tions, to have foundation in a fully competent authority; and in the mean time I ſhall endeavour to remove one general prejudice againſt them, and to create rather a prepoſ⯑ſeſſion in their favour, by evincing, that their acknowleged myſteriouſneſs and incompre⯑henſibility does by no means unqualify them for our aſſent.
"Man is as ſuch a rational creature;" and as a rational creature he is a believing one too. We can no more conceive him to be [14] without belief, than without ſenſe, thought, or reflection. The Atheiſt who ſays in his heart, as well as with his lips, there is no God, believes there is none. He proteſts againſt the ſup⯑poſed folly, or extravagance of the fundamen⯑tal article of all religion; and on the ſtrength of falſe concluſions, reſolves every thing into a concourſe of atoms fortuitouſly uniting; or into the operation of an unintelligent prin⯑ciple which we call nature; or, in other words, into an everlaſting ſucceſſion of cauſes and effects. It is poſſible for a man to deny his own exiſtence, or that there is any ſuch thing as motion. We have heard of inſtances of this ſort; though properly they are in⯑ſtances, not of falſe perſuaſion, but of in⯑ſanity. (d) Still man is a rational creature, whether he reaſons well or ill; and whether, in conſequence of ſuch reaſoning, his faith be well or ill grounded. It is certain we know little or nothing by intuition. The mind yields aſſent to many myſterious truths by forming a very ſmall chain of deductions; ſuch as the immenſity of ſpace, the infinite progreſſion of number, and eternity, as well a [15] parte ante as a parte poſt. ‘Space and duration, ſays an ingenious author, are myſterious abyſſes in which our thoughts are confound⯑ed with demonſtrable propoſitions, to all ſenſe and reaſon, flatly contradictory to one another. Any two points of time, though ne⯑ver ſo diſtant, are each of them exactly in the middle of eternity. The remoteſt points of ſpace that can be imagined are, each of them, preciſely in the centre of infinite ſpace.’ *In fact, we have no ſtronger, or more ade⯑quate conception of immenſity than of om⯑nipreſence; we have no clearer idea of the exiſtence of SOMETHING from all eternity than we have of eternal generation. Faith, it is true, ſtrictly ſpeaking, has reference to religion only; †but, I hope, a truth or a myſ⯑tery is not inadmiſſible purely on account of its reſpecting practice, or implying obliga⯑tion. This will readily be granted even by infidels who deny the truths of Revelation; and much more by ſuch Chriſtians as have [16] called into debate particular points of that Revelation, to which in general they profeſs to ſubſcribe. It is well worth remarking that Deiſts and Heretics never fail to at⯑tack the profeſſed atheiſt with ſuch reaſon⯑ings, as, if purſued through their juſt con⯑ſequences, may fairly and ſucceſsfully be en⯑forced upon themſelves. For if he affects to decry the fundamental principle of all reli⯑gion, the Being of a God, on account of the pretended inconceivableneſs of it, will not they obſerve, in order to confute him, that, unleſs a more complete, a more uniform, and intelligible ſyſtem could be built on the ruins of this great article, ſuch his exception can have no weight? And this is the very rea⯑ſoning we urge againſt the principles both of deiſts and heretics. With the profeſſed atheiſt I ſhall no farther concern myſelf; but de⯑ſire to obſerve, that deiſts and heretics of all denominations are agreed with us in one ge⯑neral point, the acknowlegement of the ex⯑iſtence of God, and conſequently the incom⯑prehenſibleneſs of the Divine nature, attri⯑butes, and operations. The primary notion [17] which the human mind frames of God is this general and complex, yet negative idea of incomprehenſibleneſs. There is a certain preeminence, if I may ſo call it, in the Di⯑vine eſſence, &c. which utterly precludes in⯑veſtigation. But if ſo, all myſteries, whether natural or religious, whether relative, e. g. to the extenſion of ſpace, &c. or to the nature of the Deity; all theſe, if conſidered purely as myſteries, will ſtand upon a level in point of credibility. And let a revelation be ſup⯑poſed, all adventitious truths introduced there⯑by will be fixed upon the ſame foot; becauſe faith cannot have a ſtronger foundation in hu⯑man reaſon than in divine authority. This is granted without difficulty; but then as the deiſt denies the authenticity of thoſe writings which we affirm to contain ſuch revelation, ſo the heretic diſputes the ſenſe and ſcope of them. The queſtion therefore is, whether the opinion of the one, and the unbelief of the other, is reſpectively the reſult of judg⯑ment, or of paſſion; of conviction, or of pride; of impartial enquiry, or of unwilling⯑neſs to ſubmit the underſtanding of man to [18] the wiſdom of God? For, I repeat it, nei⯑ther the one nor the other can, conſiſtently with his own principles and acknowledg⯑ments, controvert the received ſenſe, or deny the authority of thoſe writings which the Church holds to be the Word of God, barely on account of myſterious truths contained in them. If the Divine Eſſence be neceſſarily incomprehenſible, no Revelation can poſſibly make it leſs ſo; ſo far from it, that the very idea of a Divine Revelation, with reſpect to that eſſence, implies a Revelation of myſte⯑ries; i. e. of truths undiſcoverable, and in⯑conceivable by our natural powers; and ac⯑cordingly, the credit of Revelation is rather confirmed than weakened by the number and importance of ſuch truths. For it is but natural to expect a more ample diſplay of wonders, and larger diſcoveries of ſublime and ſacred points of faith in this Revelation; and ſurely God is not the leſs to be believed, the more he communicates to us of his na⯑ture, properties, and diſpenſations. As far as theſe remarks affect Revelation in gene⯑ral, heretics in general will admit the juſt⯑neſs [19] of them; though at the very inſtant that they allow the writings in queſtion to be the ſole rule of faith, they endeavour, as much as may be, to reduce that rule to the meaſure of their own judgments and apprehenſions. I am however already juſtified in aſſerting, that as much as ſome people are averſe to be⯑lieving what they do not underſtand, they cannot avoid believing what they do not un⯑derſtand; and that therefore, on proper au⯑thority, it is full as reaſonable to believe an hundred myſteries as one. (e) And here taking my leave of the deiſt, I would deſire the he⯑retic by what appellation ſoever diſtinguiſhed, to recollect, that Revelation left human na⯑ture as it found it; I mean with reſpect to our intellectual faculties; that, from the be⯑ginning of the creation to this very hour, man is to be conſidered as a reaſonable creature, as a free-agent, as ſometimes believing upon competent evidence, ſometimes governed by paſſions, and ſometimes influenced by pre⯑poſſeſſion. A truth which accounts in a mo⯑ment for the multitude of perſuaſions which have engaged the ſpeculative world. To ex⯑pect, [20] or require that God ſhould manifeſt him⯑ſelf and his proceedings, &c. to every man fully and perſonally, is to deſtroy every no⯑tion not only of faith, but of obedience likewiſe; and to wiſh to invert the eſſential frame and conſtitution of things. Difficul⯑ties, unſurmountable difficulties of many kinds occur to our contemplations on that frame and conſtitution; difficulties, on which the light of Revelation darts not a ſingle beam. If we indulge the excurſive faculty of imagination beyond the bounds which reaſon and ſcripture have ſet us, we ſhall find ourſelves inextricably entangled in per⯑plexity, and ſometimes in impiety too. Who ſhall diſcover the conſiſtency between Divine preſcience and human free-will? Yet that man acts freely, and that God foreknows all events, and decrees accordingly, are equal⯑ly truths not to be ſhaken by any ſeeming irreconcileableneſs or contrariety whatſoever. So again: that the moſt perfect freedom of agency muſt be aſcribed to God, cannot poſ⯑ſibly be controverted; and yet does he not neceſſarily foreknow his own actions? Does [21] not neceſſarily act agreeably to the eternal rules of juſtice, wiſdom, and holineſs? That God is in no ſenſe the author of evil, either natu⯑ral or moral, every reaſonable man, and much more every Chriſtian will maintain; yet is it not certain, that had this world never been made, neither ſin nor death could have entered into it? Human wiſdom has fatigued itſelf to no purpoſe in the ventilation of theſe ſub⯑jects. (f) Many real truths, but at preſent ſeeming paradoxes, will doubtleſs be capable of future explication; and ſpiritual things in general ſhould rather be received with the humility of reverence, than encountered with the arrogance of diſcuſſion. There will be no end to doubtful diſputations while men's ſentiments are modified by a partial attach⯑ment to a favourite principle; and while truths, apparently oppoſite and contradicto⯑ry, are ſeparately contended for, which ought both to be admitted; as ultimately they will be reconciled.
What has been here advanced concerning faith, or myſteries in general, will, I truſt, [22] ſecure at leaſt a fair and earneſt attention to what I ſhall have to offer in defence of the myſteries of the Goſpel. If theſe myſteries ſhould be found to be real objects of faith, it will be neither right, nor ſafe, to think, or to ſpeak of them indifferently, unhandſomely, or contemptuouſly.
That the doctrines of the Church of En⯑gland, the doctrine of one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity, and that of the Reſur⯑rection of the Body, are as reconcileable to our ideas as the conſiſtency of free-will with neceſſity, or of the Divine perfections with the exiſtence of evil, I ſhould ſuppoſe, no man can deny; and therefore the great queſ⯑tion is, whether thoſe doctrines be undeniably in thoſe Scriptures which all with whom I am concerned acknowledge to be the rule of faith.
That, with reſpect to the Trinity, the doctrine of the Church has been ſo long, ſo frequently, ſo copiouſly agitated with much leſs ſucceſs, on our part, than might have been expected from ſome of the beſt Soldiers of Jeſus Chriſt, [23] the weapons of whoſe warfare have been migh⯑ty in this ſpiritual field; this, I muſt confeſs, is a circumſtance enough diſcouraging; but however, not without its counterbalance in certain conſiderations. The race is not always to the ſwift, nor the battle to the ſtrong. Matters are capable of being ſet in new lights; nor will any exertion be deſperate which has for its object the honour of God, and the peace of his Church. Men are wedded to their errors as much as to their vices; but as we are not to be remiſs, or hopeleſs in our labours for the reformation of ſinners, though the whole world ſhould lie in wickedneſs; ſo neither ſhould we be impeded or diſheartened in our attempts for the con⯑verſion of infidels and heretics, by that pride, that prejudice, however contracted, that hard⯑neſs, or that ſlowneſs of heart, which indiſpoſes them for the reception of truth.—After all, inquiries of this nature are of very conſide⯑rable uſe and importance; they cannot fail at leaſt to ſtabliſh, ſtrengthen, and ſettle our⯑ſelves; to root and ground us in that faith which we ſhall find to be built upon the moſt immoveable foundations.
[24] That aſſertors and vindicators of this faith, that champions for the Church militant, might never be wanting in this place, the zeal and the piety, the wiſdom, and the mu⯑nificence of our founder hath nobly pro⯑vided. The preſent inſtitution is happily diſtinguiſhed by its location; and, in ſome de⯑gree to anſwer and accompliſh it's end, I ſhall proceed with as much confidence and ſatiſ⯑faction as may reaſonably be ſuppoſed to ariſe from a proper ſenſe of obligation, a full perſuaſion of the truth of the great doctrines in queſtion, and particularly of the merits of the Trinitarian cauſe.
DISCOURSE II.
[]TO the Scriptures of the Old Teſtament our bleſſed Saviour referred the Jews for ſatisfaction with reſpect to his claims to the character in which he appeared among them; and to the Scriptures of the New Teſtament, together with the other, I am to refer for proofs of thoſe great but myſterious doctrines which I have undertaken to defend: the doctrines contained in the Liturgy, and in the Articles of the Church of England.
Without laying before you at preſent all, or the principal texts by which the doctrine [26] of the Trinity is ſupported, or in which the abſolute divinity both of the Son and of the Holy Ghoſt is explicitly aſſerted, or neceſſarily implied, we may previouſly re⯑mark that, ſuppoſing them to be authen⯑tic, unequivocal, and intelligible, the in⯑fidel is in fact precluded from taking advan⯑tage of thoſe paſſages which are declarative either of the acknowleged humanity of Je⯑ſus Chriſt, or of the gifts and operations of the bleſſed Spirit: that humanity, and thoſe operations being things manifeſtly diſ⯑tinct from the Divine eſſence, and real per⯑ſonality. What we ſhall have to do therefore will be to enquire, in due time and place, whether the exceptions which have been made againſt the texts with which the catho⯑lic doctrine is fortified, are grounded in prin⯑ciples of common candour and common ſenſe; or, in other words, whether the in⯑terpretations of anti-trinitarians are critically juſt, and agreable to the rules which are ge⯑nerally allowed to govern interpretation. In the mean time, it will be well worth while to examine, whether the doctrine before us [27] is not proveable by evidence which, though indirect and collateral, is irreſiſtible. There is hardly any ſuch thing as framing a ſen⯑tence, or a propoſition that cannot be preva⯑ricated with; but the tenor of a context, and the weight of circumſtances will not eaſily admit of ſophiſtication.
According to the Athanaſian Creed, as it is called, ‘the Catholic Faith is this; that we worſhip one God in Trinity, and Tri⯑nity in Unity; and that the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt is all one: the Glory equal, the Majeſty co-eternal.’ But what ſaith the Scripture? Saith it not, in effect, the ſame alſo? That the Father is the firſt Perſon in the Trinity, merely in order of nomina⯑tion; the Son, the ſecond; and the Holy Ghoſt, the third; is ſufficiently demonſtra⯑ble from many conſiderations. In the firſt place, though the three divine Perſons are uſually mentioned in a manner which at firſt ſight ſeems to import an order of a dif⯑ferent kind, yet this order is upon ſome oc⯑caſions [28] inverted; e. g. in St. Paul's often quoted benediction to the Corinthians; The grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghoſt be with you: and in the following paſſage of the ſame Apoſtle; there are diverſities of gifts, but the ſame Spirit; and there are diffe⯑rences of adminiſtrations, but the ſame Lord; and there are diverſities of operations, but it is the ſame God which worketh all in all. *And, in other places, the ſame inverſion is obſervable with regard to the firſt and ſecond perſons; Ye know, ſays the Apoſtle, that no whoremon⯑ger, nor unclean perſon, &c. hath any inheri⯑tance in the kingdom of Chriſt and of God. † Now our Lord Jeſus Chriſt HIMSELF, ſays the ſame Apoſtle, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, comfort your hearts, &c. No man, ſays our Lord, knoweth the Son but the Father, neither knoweth any man the Fa⯑ther ſave the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal him. ‡To this we may add the intro⯑duction of St. Paul's epiſtle to the Galatians; Paul, an Apoſtle, not of men, neither by man, [29] but by Jeſus Chriſt, and God the Father, who hath raiſed him from the dead, &c. From theſe inſtances we may at leaſt draw this inference, that the general priority of order above mentioned imports no diſtinction, or preeminence of eſſence.
The root, ground, or fountain of eſſence may be acknowledged to be in the Father, without the leaſt prejudice to the Trinitarian doctrine, which ſuppoſes an ETERNAL com⯑munication to the Son and to the Holy Ghoſt. The terms root and fountain, &c. are cuſtom⯑ary indeed, but by no means ſtrictly proper, or preciſely deſcriptive. They are familiar, not to our ideas, but to our ears. When we ſpeak of, or contemplate the Divine nature, abſolutely, and without reference to particu⯑lar diſpenſations, God the Father is generally the firſt in our conception, as far as he can be the object of conception, but not to the excluſion of the Divine nature either of the Son or Holy Ghoſt. In theſe diſpenſations, in the heavenly oeconomy, we have a mani⯑feſt and obvious reaſon for addreſſing our [30] prayers and petitions, public and private, for the moſt part, to the firſt Perſon of the Holy Trinity. In ſhort, the terms Father and Son, under which it has pleaſed infinite wiſdom, by way of analogy, to repreſent this myſterious relation to our minds; theſe terms imply nothing more than nominal preemi⯑nence and ſubordination: if the Anti-trinita⯑rian ſhould inſiſt that they do imply more, and aſk what we mean by eternal generation, or proceſſion, we will anſwer him the mo⯑ment we are told what he means by eternal eſſence itſelf. (g)
Again. The Father is commonly repre⯑ſented to us under the character of the ma⯑ker, the governor, preſerver, and judge of the world; the Son under that of our re⯑deemer, advocate, and ſaviour; the Holy Ghoſt under that of our guide, comforter, and ſanctifier; and yet theſe characters, we ſhall ſee, with the names, properties, and at⯑tributes of the Deity, are frequently recipro⯑cated. Thus, in the following places among others, the office of Redeemer is aſcribed in [31] expeſs terms to the firſt perſon; or, if you pleaſe, to God abſolutely conſidered. God will redeem my ſoul from the power of the grave. I will ranſom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death. * My ſoul ſhall rejoice which thou haſt redeemed. †So likewiſe in numberleſs paſſages the Fa⯑ther is ſtyled Saviour. To inſtance only a few. There is no God elſe beſide me, a juſt God, and a Saviour. ‡ Paul, an apoſtle, &c. by the commandment of God our Saviour, §&c. We truſt in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men. To the only wiſe God our Saviour be glory and majeſty now and ever ‖And again; the work of ſanctification is indiſ⯑criminately ſaid to be the work of Father, Son, and Holy Ghoſt. Thus our bodies are ſometimes called the temple of God, and ſometimes of the Holy Ghoſt. The Apoſtle declares, that it is God which worketh in us to will and to do of his good pleaſure. The ſame Apoſtle prays, that the very God of peace may ſanctify the Theſſalonians; and [32] make his Hebrew converts perfect in every good work to do his will, working in them that which is well-pleaſing in his ſight; and, not to multiply examples, St. Jude addreſſes his ge⯑neral Epiſtle to thoſe that are ſanctified by God the Father, and preſerved in Jeſus Chriſt. To which we may add, that the Father hath ſometimes other titles and characters given him which belong more peculiarly to the Holy Spirit, and is called the God of conſola⯑tion, and the God of all comfort; as, accord⯑ing to one Apoſtle, all ſcripture is given by inſpiration of God; while we are aſſured by another, that holy men of God ſpake as they were moved by the Holy Ghoſt. *
Again. We find all the great properties and characters of the firſt Perſon frequently at⯑tributed to the ſecond. In a Paſſage in Iſaiah he is even called the (h) everlaſting Father. †And (to lay no ſtreſs upon prophetic phraſeo⯑logy) is not the firſt perſon the ſupreme God, a ſelf-exiſtent, independent Being, the crea⯑tor, the governor, and preſerver of the world? [33] So is Jeſus Chriſt. For before Abraham was, ſays he, I am; * and he that came from heaven is above all; he filleth all in all; he is the head; and by him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are in earth, viſible and inviſible; &c. All things were created by him, and for him; and he is before all things, and upholdeth all things by the word of his power, and by him all things conſiſt. †Of ſome of theſe and the following texts at preſent we ſhall take the ſenſe to be granted. Is God the Father a being eternal and unchangeable? So is God the Son. For he hath neither beginning of days nor end of life. He is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the firſt and the laſt, which is, and which was, and which is to come; the Almighty; ‡ Jeſus Chriſt, the ſame yeſterday, to day, and for ever. Is omniſcience an attribute of the true God? So is it likewiſe of him whom he ſent into the world. For he knew all things; he knew what was in man; he knoweth the hearts of all men; § he it is who ſearcheth the reins and heart. Can any power leſs than in⯑finite [34] raiſe the dead? And is it not the pre⯑rogative of the Supreme God to judge the world? Yet to do both is the work of Jeſus Chriſt. For he is the reſurrection and the life; * and as the Father raiſeth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even ſo the Son quickeneth whom he will; and whoſo eateth his fleſh hath eternal life, and he will raiſe him up at the laſt day. †In conſequence of ſuch reſurrection we muſt all appear before his judgment ſeat. ‡And once more; is not the true God inviſible and incomprehenſible? So is Jeſus Chriſt. For, agreably to a text before cited, no man knoweth the Son but the Father. Again. The character and office of the Third Perſon are explicitly attributed to Jeſus Chriſt. The Apoſtle's wiſh, or benediction, which we have already had occaſion to refer to, may be produced as one inſtance of this. Now our Lord Jeſus Chriſt himſelf, and God, even our Father, com⯑fort your hearts, and eſtabliſh you in every good word and work. For without Chriſt we can do nothing; and he of God is made unto us wiſdom, and righteouſneſs, and ſanctification, and redemp⯑tion; * [35] and he gave himſelf for the Church, that he might ſanctify and cleanſe it; and the Apoſtle could do all things through Chriſt which ſtrengthned him. Farther; the characters and properties both of the firſt and ſecond Perſon in the Holy Trinity are likewiſe many of them aſcrib'd to the third. Thus, in the old Teſtament, the work of creation ſeems to be attributed to the operation of the Holy Ghoſt, as a diſtinct perſonage, or agent. The Spirit of God, ſays Moſes, moved upon the face of the waters. Thou ſendeſt forth thy ſpirit, ſays the Pſalmiſt, and they are created: and Job aſſerts, that God by his Spirit hath garniſh'd the hea⯑vens; †and the Spirit of God ha smade me, ſays Elihu. ‡For whatever might have been the preciſe notion of the antient Jews, with re⯑gard to the Spirit, the Spirit of God, and the Spirit of the Lord, of which we find ſuch frequent mention; or, whatever they might underſtand by that parallel expreſſion, (in reſpect at leaſt of the work of creation,) the breath of the Almighty, or the breath of his mouth; the light of the New Teſtament, I 27 [36] think, ſufficiently directs us to the above in⯑terpretation. Thus again, the Holy Ghoſt is omniſcient, and eternal; for the Spirit ſearcheth all things, yea the deep things of God; *and Chriſt through the eternal Spirit offered himſelf without ſpot to God. †Thus the office of advocate, or interceſſor, is attributed to the Spirit, who maketh interceſſion for the Saints according to the will of God. ‡Thus the reſurrection of our Lord himſelf is ſaid to have been effected by the power of the Holy Ghoſt; for Chriſt was put to death in the fleſh, but quickened by the Spirit, § and he that raiſed up Chriſt from the dead ſhall alſo quicken our mortal bodies, by his Spirit that dwelleth in us. Thus again; both Prophets and Apoſtles are ſaid to be ſent, or commiſſioned by the Holy Ghoſt, as well as by the Father and the Son. The Lord God and his Spirit hath ſent me, ſays Iſaiah; the Spirit entered into me, ſays Eze⯑kiel, and ſaid unto me, go ſhut thyſelf within thy houſe; ‖and the Holy Ghoſt ſaid, ſeparate me Barnabus and Saul for the work whereunto I [37] have called them. *Once more. The Holy Ghoſt is indiſcriminately called the Spirit of God, and the Spirit of Chriſt; and the Goſpel of God and the Goſpel of Chriſt are terms equivalent; and the Apoſtles are ſometimes ſtiled ſervants of God, and ſometimes ſervants of Jeſus Chriſt; and the Holy Ghoſt is ſaid to make overſeers over the flock; as God the Fa⯑ther hath ſet ſome in the Church, firſt Apoſtles, and as the Son gave ſome, Apoſtles; and ſome, Prophets, &c. And, laſtly, the very terms of our ſalvation are reciprocated. St. Paul teſtified to Jews and Greeks repentance to⯑wards God, and faith toward our Lord Jeſus Chriſt; †and among the principles of the doc⯑trine of Chriſt, the Apoſtle reckons repentance from dead works, and faith towards God. ‡Our Saviour ſays in one place, he that believeth on the Son hath everlaſting life; and in another place, he that believeth on him that ſent him hath everlaſting life. The general ſcripture doctrine is, that we are ſaved by the mercy of God through the merits of our Redeemer; [38] and yet our ſalvation is ſometimes aſcribed abſolutely to the mercy, or grace of Jeſus Chriſt. Thus St. Peter declares his and his brethren's belief, that both Jews and Gentiles ſhall be ſaved through the grace of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt; *and St. Jude exhorts Chriſ⯑tians to keep themſelves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt unto eternal life. †To all this we may add, that the title of Lord, (which is one unqueſ⯑tionable character of ſupremacy,) is common to the three Perſons in the Holy Trinity; to the ſecond it is applied as well as to the firſt in places almoſt numberleſs; and to the third beyond all doubt in the following: the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and into the patient waiting for Chriſt; § now God him⯑ſelf, and our Father, (where, by the way, the word—HIMSELF—does not appear to be more emphatical than in the text ſome⯑time ſince cited,) and our Lord Jeſus Chriſt direct our way unto you; and the Lord make you to increaſe, and abound in love one towards another, to the end he may ſtabliſh your [39] hearts unblameable in holineſs before God, at the coming of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.* For that by the Lord in theſe texts we are to underſtand the Holy Ghoſt, is, I apprehend, demonſtra⯑ble from theſe two conſiderations; firſt, be⯑cauſe it is his peculiar office to direct the heart, to make us to increaſe in love, and to ſta⯑bliſh our hearts unblameable in holineſs; and ſe⯑condly, becauſe, according to any other con⯑ſtruction, we ſhall at beſt make but very in⯑different ſenſe of either of theſe paſſages. From this inverſion then and reciprocation, of which we have produced ſuch a number of inſtances, the Divinity of each Perſon in the Trinity may reaſonably be inferred; eſpe⯑cially as the ſenſe of many at leaſt of the texts I have produced is obvious, and alto⯑gether uncontrovertible.
Again; this great point is evincible from the neceſſary ſenſe, or natural import of cer⯑tain paſſages. Let us turn to a few of the moſt remarkable. 39
[40] The ſin againſt the Holy Ghoſt is pronounced by our bleſſed Lord himſelf to be of all ſins the moſt damnable. I ſay unto you, all man⯑ner of ſin and blaſphemy ſhall be forgiven unto men; but the blaſphemy againſt the Holy Ghoſt ſhall not be forgiven unto men. And whoſoever ſpeaketh a word againſt the Son of Man it ſhall be forgiven him; but whoſoever ſpeaketh againſt the Holy Ghoſt, it ſhall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come. *Now without ſtaying to inquire here into the preciſe nature of this ſin, or how far it may be abſolutely incapable of remiſ⯑ſion, or in what ſenſe our Saviour's audience underſtood him, or he meant to be under⯑ſtood, it will be ſufficient for our purpoſe to remark, that the doctrine of the Holy Tri⯑nity in general, and particularly of the per⯑ſonal exiſtence, and coequal divinity of the Holy Ghoſt with that of the Father, and of the Son, is plainly and truly though covertly comprehended in the above texts, and in their parallels in the other Evangeliſts. For otherwiſe we ſhall be unavoidably driven into [41] the following abſurd and execrable conclu⯑ſions, viz. that the higheſt degree of impiety and profaneneſs againſt God the Father is a mere venial ſin; and that a blaſphemy, or a ſin, a ſin, humanly ſpeaking at leaſt, with⯑out hope, or poſſibility of pardon, may be committed againſt a Being leſs than the ſu⯑preme God; and even againſt a kind of ſpi⯑ritual chimera, a motion, a virtue, a quality, or an operation.
Again. As touching brotherly love, ſays St. Paul, ye need not that I write unto you; for ye yourſelves are taught of God to love one ano⯑ther. *Now that by him who in this place is abſolutely ſtyled God, we are to underſtand Jeſus Chriſt, I have little or no difficulty to pronounce, for the two following reaſons; firſt, becauſe, though we may very properly be ſaid to be taught of God, when we are in⯑ſtructed by the mouth, or by the preaching of his prophets, or apoſtles, or others com⯑miſſion'd by him, yet the doctrine of univer⯑ſal love and charity was more immediately [42] and peculiarly the doctrine of our bleſſed Saviour: A new commandment, ſays he, I give unto you, that ye love one another;—by this all all men know that ye are MY diſciples, if ye have love one to another *; this is MY commandment, that ye love one another †: and ſecondly, be⯑cauſe the Apoſtle ſeems to regard this great duty as a principle recently taught, and par⯑ticularly enforced by the precept and exam⯑ple of our Divine Maſter.
Again. He that hath ſeen me hath ſeen the Father ‡, ſays our Lord, and he that ſeeth me, ſeeth him that ſent me. Now in what ſenſe are theſe declarations true? Not in the literal; for the Father could not be viſible in the human perſon of the Son; becauſe God is a Spirit, and no man hath ſeen God at any time; whom no man hath ſeen, or can ſee §: and by neceſſary conſequence our Saviour hereby in effect aſ⯑ſerts, that, notwithſtanding his appearance in the fleſh, he himſelf really and truly par⯑took of the Divine nature; that, according [43] to his own expreſſion, the Father dwelt in him; or, in the language of the Apoſtle, in him dwelt all the fulneſs of the Godhead bodily, or ſubſtantially.
Again. In the Goſpels St. John the Baptiſt is called the voice of one crying in the wilderneſs, prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths ſtrait *: but in the evangelical prophet the ſtyle is at once more explicit and more majeſtical; prepare ye, ſays he, the way of the Lord, make ſtrait in the deſart a high⯑way for our God. †In the courſe of the ſame ſublime chapter Jeruſalem is called upon to lift up her voice with ſtrength, to lift it up and ſay unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God. And then the prophecy proceeds in the following words. Behold, the Lord God will come with ſtrong hand, and his arm ſhall rule for him: behold, his reward is with him, and his work before him. He ſhall feed his flock like a ſhepherd, &c. Now, unleſs it can be de⯑monſtrated, that theſe paſſages do not refer, ultimately at leaſt, to the coming, and to the [44] perſon of the Meſſiah, he is manifeſtly here announced under the different characters of a good ſhepherd, a righteous judge, and the Lord God. Beſides, if there is no ſuch reference, the ſeveral apoſtolical citations from the pro⯑phet are moſt impertinently ridiculous.
Once more. The firſt and ſecond perſons of the bleſſed Trinity are expreſsly diſtin⯑guiſhed, and reſpectively characteriſed as equal, in a paſſage wherein the Apoſtle occa⯑ſionally aſſerts the unity of eſſence in the Godhead. We know, ſays he, that there is none other God but one; for though there be that are called Gods, to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jeſus Chriſt, by whom are all things, and we by him *. It may be pretended indeed, that the terms under which the Son is here characteriſed are not of equal weight and ſignificance with thoſe which are deſ⯑criptive of the Father; but I will take upon me to aver, that the ſame might have been pretended, had theſe terms been tranſpoſed, [45] and the paſſage had run thus; to us there is but one God, the Father, by whom are all things, and we by him; and one Lord Jeſus Chriſt, of whom are all things, and we in him. And in many places the three divine Perſons are ſeverally ſpecified and referred to, as jointly concurring in the wonderful ſcheme of man's redemption; particularly in the fol⯑lowing. St. Peter inſcribes his firſt epiſtle to the ſtrangers ſcattered through Pontus, Galatia, &c. elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through ſanctification of the Spirit unto obedience, and ſprinkling of the blood of Je⯑ſus Chriſt: and St. John ſalutes the churches of Aſia with wiſhing them grace and peace from him which is, which was, and which is to come, and from the ſeven ſpirits which are be⯑fore his throne, and from Jeſus Chriſt *. I am ſenſible indeed that by the ſeven ſpirits, juſt mentioned, interpreters do not univerſally un⯑derſtand the Holy Ghoſt; but this at leaſt, I cannot help remarking, may be offered in favour of the ſenſe in which I have taken the expreſſion, that it is a ſenſe of which the [46] words are full as capable as of any other whatever; and that by the preſent conſtruc⯑tion a very conſiderable difficulty is removed which clogs a different interpretation. For admitting the Holy Ghoſt to be ſignified by the ſeven ſpirits, there will be nothing ſin⯑gular or unprecedented in this inverſion of the order of Perſons in the Trinity; but why angels, according to the ſenſe of ſome com⯑mentators, ſhould be mentioned before Jeſus Chriſt, (who is higher than the angels even in many of our adverſaries conceptions,) ſeems accountable only by forced and unnatural ex⯑plications. And ſtill more perplexed, and in⯑compatible with the nature of a bleſſing, or a ſalutation in general, or with the apoſtoli⯑cal greetings and benedictions in particular, the ſenſe of others ſeems to be, who by the ſeven ſpirits underſtand the graces of the Spi⯑rit, or the various operations of Divine Pro⯑vidence. (i) However, granting the paſſage to be rather obſcure, I would take occaſion to obſerve from it yet farther, that although we ſhould be very cautious of deducing doc⯑trines of faith from ſymbols, or myſtical ex⯑preſſions, [47] yet types and emblems confeſſedly ſignificant and characteriſtical will juſtify our ſuitable concluſions. It may be queſtioned perhaps what is preciſely to be underſtood by the ſeven ſpirits juſt mentioned, or by many other ſymbols in the Revelation; but it would be exceſs of perverſeneſs to doubt, whether the Lamb in our Apoſtle's allegori⯑cal prophecy be the emblem of Jeſus Chriſt. Whenever therefore we obſerve divine ho⯑nours plainly aſcribed to the Lamb, or find him ſpoken of in terms of equal importance and majeſty with thoſe which are predicated of him who is indiſputably the true God, the inference is obvious and unavoidable. How then will the antitrinitarian evade the force of ſuch paſſages as theſe? And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, &c. heard I ſaying, Bleſſing and glory, and honour, and power, be unto him that ſitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. * The Lamb ſhall overcome them, for he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings. † I ſaw no temple therein, for the Lord God Almighty, [48] and the Lamb are the temple of it; and the city had no need of the Sun, &c. for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof *. And he ſhewed me a pure river of water of life, proceeding out of the throne of God, and of the Lamb †. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, &c. hid them⯑ſelves in the rocks and the mountains, and ſaid unto the mountains and rocks, fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that ſitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb ‡. If any man ſhould affect to make a diſtinc⯑tion betwixt him that ſitteth on the throne and the Lamb, or him who is ſaid to ſit on the right hand of God, in proof of the ſuperio⯑rity of the former, I would deſire him to re⯑member, that the throne in queſtion is called ſometimes ſimply the throne of God; ſome⯑times, as in a text lately produced, the throne of God and of the Lamb; that, in another place, the Lamb is ſaid to be in the midſt of the throne; in another, to ſit down in the throne of the Father; and that it is the throne of the Son of God which is for ever and ever. [49] So likewiſe, notwithſtanding the diverſity of conſtructions to which the expreſſion of the ſeven ſpirits is liable, the perſonality, opera⯑tion, and Divinity of the Holy Ghoſt may be demonſtrated from the plain literal ſenſe of many places in this book which are utterly void of emblematical ornament, or alluſion. Indeed, the whole was evidently dictated by the Spirit, by whoſe inſpiration all ſcripture was given, who alone ſearcheth the deep things of God, *and under whoſe immediate direction our Apoſtle wrote this epiſtle: for he tells us expreſſly, before he communicates his Revelations, that he was in the Spirit on the Lord's day; and elſewhere, that he was car⯑ried away in the Spirit; and the ſolemn call to all perſons concerned is frequently re⯑peated, He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches. †To all this we may add, that the perſonal inherency of the Spirit in the eſſence of the Godhead is demonſtrable from St. Paul's illuſtration of a paſſage juſt now quoted from him. The Spirit, ſays he, ſearcheth all things, yea, the [50] deep things of God. For what man, continues he, knoweth the things of a man, ſave the Spirit of man which is in him? Even ſo the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. If the conſcious ſpirit in man is man, the Spirit of God muſt be eſſentially God.
I deſire to obſerve yet farther, that nothing leſs than a belief in the doctrine of the Tri⯑nity, as it is received in the Church, can ſatisfy the full demands of the terms—faith,—and myſtery,—which we meet with ſo re⯑peatedly in the New Teſtament, and to which there is ſo much reference under the old. The whole of the myſtery of the divine will made known in the diſpenſation of the fulneſs of times; * the wiſdom of God in a myſtery, even the hidden wiſdom which God ordained before the world, †or, if you pleaſe, the real cha⯑racter of the univerſal Saviour, who was to be both God and man, was a ſecret from the beginning. This ſtupendous doctrine was infinitely, and by the divine intention, too ſublime for the carnal conceptions of the [51] Jews; who, whatever they might ultimately underſtand by, or hope from the Meſſiah pro⯑miſed to Adam, to Abraham, to the Patri⯑archs, and to others; and foretold by the Prophets in language clear and ſtrong indeed, but at the ſame time figurative, magnificent, and myſterious, expected, and primarily de⯑ſired only a temporal deliverer, who ſhould reſtore again, and perpetuate the kingdom to Iſrael. Nay, it is abundantly evident that the Prophets themſelves, thoſe holy men of God who ſpake as they were moved by the Holy Ghoſt, *had not an inſight into the full ſcope, and whole import of the ſacred truths and oracles which they delivered. Our Lord ſeems to allude to this ignorance, when he acquaints his diſciples, that many prophets and kings had deſired to ſee the things which they ſaw, and had not ſeen them, †&c. It is true this was ſaid by way of anticipation; becauſe, as will be ſhewn, it was not then even to them given to know the capital myſtery of the kingdom of heaven. But St. Peter is plain and full upon this ſubject, when, ſpeaking, in his firſt general epiſtle, of the ſalvation obtained [52] for us by Jeſus Chriſt, he proceeds in the following words; of which ſalvation the pro⯑phets have enquired, and ſearched diligently, who propheſied of the grace that ſhould come unto you; ſearching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Chriſt which was in them did ſig⯑nify, when it teſtified beforehand the ſufferings of Chriſt, and the glory that ſhould follow: unto whom it was revealed, that not unto themſelves, but unto us they did miniſter the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the Goſpel unto you, with the Holy Ghoſt ſent down from heaven; which things the angels deſire to look into. *The ex⯑preſſions here are, I think, in themſelves al⯑moſt ſufficiently deciſive upon the great point before us. For it is hard to conceive that the Prophets, in whom, it ſeems, the Spirit of Chriſt reſided; and much harder that the angels ſhould not have a clear idea of the work of human redemption; ſhould not be able to comprehend what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height, (as St. Paul expreſſes himſelf, with an eye, I imagine, [53] to this diſpenſation,) ſuppoſing that work to have been accompliſhed by any perſon leſs than very God; but admit the Divinity of Jeſus Chriſt, and the inquiſitiveneſs and the incapacity of men and angels will by no means be unaccountable. All this, I truſt, will afford a moſt ſtrong argument, that the faith which the Apoſtles preached after the aſcenſion of our Saviour; the faith which was firſt delivered to the chriſtian Saints; the faith which we are required to hold faſt without wavering, *and to build up ourſelves upon, †is a faith in the incarnation of the eternal Son of God; or, in other words, in the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, as it has all along been held in the Chriſtian Church. In conſe⯑quence of the removal of a popular objection againſt all this, I hope in the enſuing diſqui⯑ſitions to ſet in a ſtill clearer point of view the great doctrine before us.
DISCOURSE III.
[]THESE words immediately refer to the great event of our Lord's reſurrec⯑tion, but in conſequence of it to the divinity of his perſon. Of this therefore I ſhall pro⯑ceed to lay more proofs before you, taking firſt this opportunity to obviate the following popular objection; that, notwithſtanding all that has been, or can be advanced, the doctrine before us is not ſo abſolutely clear and indiſputable as we would have it thought, and as a fundamental article of faith ought to be; in as much as no text can be pro⯑duced which preciſely, and totidem verbis, [56] ſpeaks the language of the firſt article of our Church; viz. ‘in the unity of the Godhead there be three Perſons of one ſubſtance, power, and eternity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghoſt; or of the ſecond; two whole and perfect natures, that is to ſay, the Godhead and Manhood are joined together in one Perſon, never to be di⯑vided, whereof is one Chriſt, very God and very man; or of the fifth; the Holy Ghoſt, proceeding from the Father, and the Son, is of one ſubſtance, majeſty, and glory with the Father and the Son, very and eternal God.’
To all this, I apprehend, we may readily reply, that if there be any real force in ſuch objections, it will operate much farther by neceſſary conſequence than the objectors themſelves can be ſuppoſed to deſire it ſhould. For it will ſupply the perverſe, or idle caviller with pretences and exceptions againſt all the divine properties and attri⯑butes, as far as they are aſſerted in the firſt article. There is no one paſſage in the Scrip⯑ture [57] which literally tells us, that ‘there is but one living and true God, everlaſting, without body, parts, or paſſions, of infinite power, wiſdom, and goodneſs, the Maker and Preſerver of all things both viſible and inviſible.’ The divine ſuperintendency, &c, uſually called Providence, is juſtly re⯑puted one of the capital doctrines of reli⯑gion. Yet, upon the principles of theſe ob⯑jectors, it ſhould be no doctrine at all. For we meet with no ſuch term as Providence, in the ſenſe demanded, either in the old or new Teſtament. So that this doctrine muſt inevi⯑tably fall to the ground, unleſs it be main⯑tained and ſupported by natural inference; or unleſs we are at liberty to make uſe of a proper term to expreſs our ſenſe of it. He who objects to the term—Trinity—as un⯑ſcriptural, ſhould conſider by what texts he will undertake to prove the Unity of the Divine Nature; which, in the ſenſe required by his argument, is a term no more to be found in Scripture than the other. In fact, upon the principle of our opponents, we ſhall be under a neceſſity of expunging a [58] great part of the Apoſtles Creed, and even ſuch parts of it as all Chriſtians whatever, without the leaſt ſcruple or heſitation, have aſſented to. For I deſire to know by what expreſs or literal authority of Scripture any perſon believes in the Holy Catholic Church, or in the Communion of Saints; or that our bleſſed Lord was born of the Virgin Mary, or ſuffered under Pontius Pilate, &c? In ſhort, if we are to be abſolutely precluded the uſe and application of proper terms and expreſſions in the inveſtigation and expoſition of Scrip⯑ture-meaning, it will, I preſume, be impoſ⯑ſible to frame the moſt ſimple ſyſtem, or for⯑mulary of Chriſtian faith and doctrine, or any ſuch thing as a Creed of any kind in the Church. The holy Scripture is the ſole rule or meaſure of every form of confeſſion, it is the only teſt by which any doctrine, or ſyſtem is, in all its branches, even the moſt minute of them, to be deliberately and ulti⯑mately tried; but it is not the rule itſelf; and indeed a little inquiry will ſhew us why the capital points of religion are not ſyſte⯑matically delivered in the ſacred writings.
[59] The doctrine of the Holy Trinity, as main⯑tained by the Church of England, was the doctrine of the Catholic Church at and before the time of the publication of the Scriptures of the New Teſtament, or it was not. If it was, the controverſy is at an end. If it was not, we would fain know how to account for that great variety of paſſages, and thoſe numerous circumſtances, by which it is at leaſt ſo plau⯑ſibly countenanced, not to ſay forcibly de⯑fended. We would fain know how to re⯑concile with the character of the meek and the lowly Jeſus, any one of his expreſſions which is capable of being conſtrued into a claim to the Divinity. If this doctrine was the doctrine of the Church previouſly to the publication of the holy writings, they are ſufficiently full and explicit for the ſatisfac⯑tion, or confirmation of Chriſtians of all ages; if otherwiſe, here is more than enough ſaid to perplex and miſguide them, and to lead them into errors of the firſt magnitude. The great queſtion therefore, I take it, is, whe⯑ther we have not all the reaſon in the world to infer from the very mode in which the [60] doctrine of the Trinity is inſerted and incul⯑cated in the ſacred pages; the queſtion, I ſay, is, whether we are not authoriſed by this circumſtance to conclude that this doc⯑trine was antecedently received in the Chriſ⯑tian world? For inſtance; ſuppoſing the doc⯑trine of the Trinity to have been the ſtanding doctrine of the Church when St. John (k) wrote his Goſpel, we have no kind of diffi⯑culty to encounter; but are we not very much embaraſſed by the contrary ſuppoſi⯑tion? In the former caſe, we may readily conceive the Apoſtle to be aſſerting the Divi⯑nity of Jeſus Chriſt in the moſt expreſs terms at the beginning of his Goſpel; and, in the courſe of it, to record many particulars clearly declarative of the ſame; not by way of formal anſwer to Cerinthus, or any other heretic that diſputed, or denied it, but purely in flat contradiction to the novel and he⯑terodox notions advanced and propagated by them; and to encourage and ſtabliſh good Chriſtians in the faith, as they had all along been taught. What this great Evangeliſt de⯑clares at the latter end of his Goſpel, viz. [61] that theſe things were written, or, as we may ſay, given under his own hand, that the Chriſtians whom he addreſſes might believe that Jeſus is the Chriſt, the Son of God, is perfectly conſiſtent with their pre-acquain⯑tance with theſe matters. Agreably hereunto, and indeed in direct confirmation of our hy⯑potheſis, St. Luke (and many, it ſeems, before him,) ſet in order a declaration of thoſe things which moſt ſurely were believed among Chriſ⯑tians, *that the perſon he writes to might know the certainty of thoſe things wherein he had been inſtructed. In the ſame light we may re⯑gard thoſe paſſages in the epiſtles which have often been produced in vindication of the doctrine before us. Some of theſe epiſtles were, with reſpect to the main end and de⯑ſign of them, entirely of a temporary nature; being written with a view to the deciſion of controverſies in the primitive Church, which for many centuries have been out of date; and upon ſeveral occaſions and ſubjects of little moment to ſucceeding generations. Not one of them however was profeſſedly written [62] in defence of the doctrine of the Trinity. Ac⯑cording to our preſent hypotheſis, a vindi⯑cation of this kind had been abſolutely ſu⯑perfluous; and though we cannot wonder to obſerve a point of this conſequence fre⯑quently mentioned, or alluded to in theſe writings, yet it would be very unreaſonable to expect to find it methodically or ſyſtema⯑tically taught.
The grand principle of the leading op⯑pugners of the doctrine under conſideration is, that the only thing required of Chriſ⯑tians to be believed with regard to the Perſon of Jeſus Chriſt, is, that he was the Meſſiah, the Perſon promiſed and ſent by God to re⯑deem men from that death which they were inevitably appointed to as deſcendants of Adam; and that the Meſſiah, and the Chriſt, and the king of Iſrael, and the Son of God, are terms or titles in Scripture abſolutely denoting one and the ſame thing. I need not tell you, that this is the favourite tenet of Mr. Locke in his treatiſe on the Reaſona⯑bleneſs of Chriſtianity, as delivered in Scripture.
[63] Now we ſhall willingly admit, that the Apoſtles themſelves were believers under this idea moſtly, during our Saviour's reſi⯑dence upon earth; as 'tis certain, they had not the whole myſtery of the Divine Will, the grand ſcheme of man's redemption, clearly and fully made known to them before our Lord's Aſcenſion into heaven. I have many things to ſay unto you, he ſays to them, but ye cannot bear them now; *&c. and in ſaying this he had moſt probably an eye to the myſtery of the Goſpel. For though he took frequent occaſions to aſſert and preſignify, as I may ſay, his truly Divine Nature, either directly, or by neceſſary implication, and could not but have been underſtood ſo to have done by his diſciples, and by the Jews, who ſought to ſtone him on that very account, yet, in the days of his fleſh, many circumſtances con⯑curred to ſhake, or rather to overturn the faith of his followers, with reſpect to this great article. This is plain enough from the tenor of the evangelical hiſtory. It would be ridiculous to ſuppoſe that the Apoſtles could believe their Maſter to be the Son of [64] God in the higheſt ſenſe, or even to be the redeemer of Iſrael in any ſenſe, when they all forſook him and fled. At the melancholy criſis I refer to, they conceived no doubt very dif⯑ferent notions of their Lord from what they had once entertained of him, and afterwards did, when he was declared to be the Son of God with power, or to full effect, by his re⯑ſurrection from the dead. *
The fact is, the ſcheme of human redemp⯑tion by Jeſus Chriſt, the only-begotten Son of God, in the ſtricteſt ſenſe, was opened gra⯑dually, and propounded to the world as it were article by article. At firſt it muſt ne⯑ceſſarily have been ſufficient to have believed that Jeſus was the Chriſt, the Meſſiah, or the Son of God, merely as executing a divine commiſſion, his reſurrection, aſcenſion, and exaltation to the right hand of the Ma⯑jeſty on high, being ſubſequent points of faith; and accordingly we read of many that be⯑lieved on him at different times, and in dif⯑ferent places, long before the converſion of [65] the three thouſand on the day of Pentecoſt, whom we cannot but conſider as believers in a much higher ſenſe. The faith of Chriſ⯑tians at that memorable period, and ever ſince, cannot with the leaſt colour of reaſon be aſcertained, or is to be meaſured by what is declared to be faith in particular inſtances recorded in the Goſpels. The faith which made the woman whole, who had an iſſue of blood, *and the faith that ſaved, i. e. reſtored to ſight the blind man near Jericho, †could not be that faith, the myſtery of which St. Paul requires Deacons to hold in a pure con⯑ſcience. ‡In ſhort, our Saviour's actual re⯑ſurrection, by virtue of his own as well as his Father's power, (as we ſhall preſently ſee,) cleared up a thouſand difficulties in a moment, and amounted to a full demonſtra⯑tion of his Divinity. From a thorough con⯑viction of this no doubt it was that his Diſ⯑ciples worſhipped him; and St. Thomas in par⯑ticular burſt into that rapture of acknow⯑legement, My Lord, and my God! Though therefore the Meſſiah, or the Chriſt, be not [66] unfrequently called the Son of God, as a per⯑ſon ſent from God, as a teacher, a prophet, or deliverer, &c. (as many even created beings, angels, &c. and men in general are called Sons of God in certain reſpects,) yet we inſiſt that this appellation belongs peculiarly to Jeſus, the author of our faith, as a Divine Perſon likewiſe; and that he is ſo called with reference to his nature, as well as to his offices. In ſome paſſages of Scripture per⯑haps, the preciſe import of this title may be controvertible; as when devils and unclean ſpirits call our Saviour the Son of God, and the Holy One of God; and when Peter ſtyles him the Son of the living God. In anſwer to our Lord's queſtion, whom ſay ye that I am? the diſciples, according to St. Mark, replied by the mouth of Peter, thou art the Chriſt. In other places the ſignificance of the title in queſtion is diſcoverable by the context; as when Nathaniel addreſſes our Saviour in the character of the Son of God, the king of Iſrael. But why muſt all this affect the ſenſe of any one paſſage wherein the appellation is given for reaſons infinitely ſuperiour? The [67] Holy Ghoſt ſhall come upon thee, and the power of the Higheſt ſhall overſhadow thee; therefore alſo that Holy thing which ſhall be born of thee ſhall be called the Son of God. * (l) Could ſtronger terms be deviſed to expreſs the aſ⯑ſumption of the human nature by the Di⯑vine? Is it not perfectly reaſonable to con⯑clude, that the ſacred penmen often make mention of the Son of God with an eye to this myſterious and ineffable incarnation? And is it not certain that the perſon whom St. John, at the end of his Goſpel, calls the Chriſt, the Son of God, is the ſame with him whom, at the beginning of it, he ſtyles the Word that was with God, and was God? And if ſo, is not the ſenſe of the latter paſſage determinable by the preceding? Neverthe⯑leſs the great Philoſopher above mentioned leaves the introduction to this Goſpel, and other paſſages in it of equal import, entirely unnoticed, as though it had no connection with his argument; which is a piece of diſ⯑ingenuouſneſs that, one cannot avoid ſaying, did little credit to his cauſe, or to himſelf. [68] We ſhall be enabled, by ſuch conſiderations as theſe, to put the true conſtruction on the title of the Son of God, in moſt, if not all the places where it occurs in the Epiſtles; naturally taking into the account the many clear and expreſs proofs of our Lord's Divi⯑nity which are cited from them. Of ſome of the moſt ſtriking of theſe proofs, among other particulars, we ſhall for ſatisfaction⯑ſake take a review in proper time. What Mr. Locke has adduced on this ſubject with a purpoſe to invalidate theſe proofs in general, will, I am confident, be utterly overthrown by the force of the following conſiderations; viz. that the Epiſtles are a part of the New Teſ⯑ment, and as eſſential a part as the Goſpels; were like them, as was obſerved, written oc⯑caſionally, and after our Saviour's Aſcenſion, that St. Paul, e. g. was as much a teacher of the Goſpel, an inſpired Apoſtle, as St. Matthew, or any other Apoſtle who has hiſtorically recorded the actions, words, or doctrine of Jeſus Chriſt; and that a Creed, or ſyſtem of faith ſhould have its foundation in theſe Epiſtles together with the other Scrip⯑tures. [69] The truth is, St. John in his Epiſtles aſſérts the ſame doctrine of our Lord's Divi⯑nity as in his Goſpel. By Mr. Locke's way of proceeding, viz. arbitrarily admitting, or re⯑jecting Scripture, we may mould Chriſtianity into what form we pleaſe; and to this way of proceeding, among other cauſes, we are to aſcribe the various Schiſms, and Hereſies, which have ſo long, and ſo deplorably di⯑vided the Chriſtian world.
We may now, I imagine, fairly date the reception of the doctrine of our Lord's Di⯑vinity from his reſurrection; and we will next ſee whether the ſubſequent accounts we have of the propagation of the Goſpel be not entirely uniform and conſiſtent upon this hypotheſis, at the ſame time that they open to us the whole Trinitarian ſyſtem.
Let it be obſerved then, that the firſt re⯑corded prayer we meet with is that of the Apoſtles after the Aſcenſion, in which the addreſs is made immediately to our Lord himſelf, that he would be pleaſed to ſhew [70] whether he had choſen Joſeph, or Matthias, to ſupply the place vacated by Judas the traitor, whom he had originally choſen with the eleven Apoſtles. Thou, Lord, which knoweſt the hearts of all men, ſhew whether of theſe two thou haſt choſen. *It is, I believe, gene⯑rally agreed that this addreſs was made to Jeſus Chriſt, and if ſo, this attribution of om⯑niſcience to him is ſure as ſtrong an argument of his Divinity as any one thing which can be produced in demonſtration of it. The aſcription is to me on any other foot unac⯑countable. It is indeed true, that the Apoſ⯑tles had not yet a thorough inſight into the evangelical myſtery, nor had got perfectly clear of the prejudices and notions, reſpecting the Meſſiah, which they had imbibed in com⯑mon with their countrymen: in conſequence of which we find them aſking our Lord, even after his reſurrection, and after he had ſpoken to them, more or leſs explicitly, of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, whether he would at that time reſtore again the kingdom to Iſrael? But that they put this queſtion to [71] him as to one who was able to effect ſuch reſtoration by his own inherent divine power, or, in other words eſſentially partook of the divine nature, muſt ſurely be concluded from this conſideration; that they could not poſ⯑ſibly now entertain the leaſt doubt but that all his declarations and aſſurances to them would be verified to a tittle; and that as he came forth from the Father, and was come into the world, ſo he would ſoon leave the world, and go to the Father; and be glorified with that glory which he had with the Father, before the world was. The caſe appears plainly to have been this: they did not yet comprehend the whole evangelical plan in the concurrence of three Divine Perſons, in "glory equal, in majeſty coeternal;" they did not perfectly conceive all the things pertaining to Chriſt's ſpiritual kingdom; the kingdom of God in the fulleſt and moſt exalted ſenſe, of which he had been ſpeaking to them alluſively forty days, and with regard to which he may be ſuppoſed to have before promiſed them, that the ſpirit of truth, whom he would ſend unto them from the Father, ſhould guide them into [72] ALL truth, and teſtify of him. Accordingly, after the miraculous effuſion of the Holy Ghoſt on the day of Pentecoſt, we find them diſcovering very different ſentiments, and animated with ſpiritual expectations; we ſee them calling upon the people to ſave them⯑ſelves from an untoward generation; exhorting them to repent, and to be baptized for the re⯑miſſion of ſins; (m) renouncing in an inſtant all honours, profits, and pleaſures of this world; rejoicing that they were counted worthy to ſuffer ſhame for the name of their Divine Maſter; and, in a word, preaching the Goſ⯑pel of Jeſus Chriſt, the Son of God, through the inſpiration of the Spirit, and in the trueſt ſenſe of the expreſſion. On the memorable day juſt mentioned we are told, that the Apoſtles were all filled with the Holy Ghoſt, and began to ſpeak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. What they ſpake is not particularly ſpecified; but in general we are given to underſtand, that they ſpake in all languages the wonderful works of God. On the credit of what has been advanced, which will be ſtrengthned by what will follow, it [73] is moſt reaſonable to ſuppoſe, that, by the works here referred to, the great work of re⯑demption by the eternal Son of God is prin⯑cipally intended; the myſtery of godlineſs, ex⯑hibited in God manifeſt in the fleſh, and diſ⯑played in the wonderful effuſion of the Holy Ghoſt.
In the firſt addreſs of the Apoſtles to the Jews, and Jewiſh proſelytes, by the mouth of Peter, on the ſame day, both the humanity and divinity of our Saviour are plainly and diſtinctly aſſerted, or implied; and in ſuch a manner as hardly to be liable to miſconſtruc⯑tion. The doctrine of the reſurrection of Jeſus Chriſt, conſidered as the confirmation of a ſtill greater doctrine, that of his Divi⯑nity, is the chief corner-ſtone of our Chriſtian Faith; and, as ſuch, is particularly inſiſted upon by the Apoſtles, who were ordained to be witneſſes of it. And becauſe this moſt im⯑portant of all events could not be accom⯑pliſhed by himſelf in his mere human capa⯑city, we find the holy writers frequently de⯑claring that God raiſed him from the dead. But [74] let it be remembered, that Jeſus, whom God raiſed up, is likewiſe as expreſsly ſaid to have riſen; and is ſtyled by theſe very witneſſes the Holy One, and the Juſt, and the Prince of life in different places; which beyond all doubt are titles appertaining to the Supreme God. Under the firſt of theſe characters, God the Creator is deſcribed in numberleſs paſſages of the Old Teſtament; and he who is the Prince, or author of life, according to the marginal reading, muſt be the ſame, in point of power and perogative, with him to whom belong the iſſues from death; who kil⯑leth and maketh alive; and in whoſe hand is the life of every thing. Indeed the Prince, or Author of life muſt have life in himſelf from all eternity; muſt be emphatically the life and reſurrection, as our Saviour calls himſelf; and therefore may as truly and properly be ſaid to have raiſed the temple of his body by his own power, (to borrow his own phraſe,) as to have been raiſed from the dead by the power of God the Father. We may ſay, in ſhort, with equal truth and propriety, Chriſt was raiſed from the dead, or Chriſt roſe from the [75] dead, according to the Scriptures; the latter aſſertion importing his Divinity, the former not ſuperſeding it; and therefore when St. Peter told the men of Iſrael, that they had killed the Prince of life, I ſcarce know which ſtrikes us moſt, the force of the implied truth, or the keenneſs of the ſarcaſm. But to return to the addreſs of the Apoſtles. Peter, ſtanding up with the eleven, ſays the ſacred hiſtorian, lift up his voice, and ſaid unto them, ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jeruſalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words; for theſe are not drunken, as ye ſuppoſe, but this is that which was ſpoken by the prophet Joel: and it ſhall come to paſs in the laſt days, (ſaith God,) I will pour out of my Spirit upon all fleſh; and your ſons and your daughters ſhall propheſy, and I will ſhew wonders, and it ſhall come to paſs, that whoſoever ſhall call on the name of the Lord ſhall be ſaved. *Now let us com⯑pare the promulgation or delivery of this prophecy with the completion of it at this period. Obſerve the words of the Apoſtle in [76] the courſe of his harange. This Jeſus, ſays he, (whom, with reference to his humanity, he had juſt before called a man approved by God,) hath God raiſed up, whereof we all are witneſſes. Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promiſe of the Holy Ghoſt, HE hath ſhed forth this which ye now ſee and hear. That the Father and the Son concurred in this won⯑derful diſpenſation of infinite wiſdom and power on an equal foot, it will ſcarce be poſſible for us to doubt, when we recollect that the ſecond Perſon in the bleſſed Trinity is often repreſented as the giver of ſpiritual gifts, independently on any promiſe from, or aſſociation with the firſt. I will give you a mouth, ſays he to his Apoſtles, juſt before his paſſion, and wiſdom which all your adver⯑ſaries ſhall not be able to gainſay. I am with you always, ſays he after his reſurrection, even unto the end of the world. * Without him, he tells them, they can do nothing. And, to produce only one paſſage more out of many that might be cited, which has a manifeſt [77] alluſion to the effuſion of the Spirit on the day of Pentecoſt, St. Paul aſſures the Ephe⯑ſians, that unto every one is given grace ac⯑cording to the meaſure of the gift of Chriſt. Wherefore, he adds, he ſaith, when he aſcended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. †It may be pertinent yet farther to remark, that ſometimes neither the Father, nor the Son, appear to be con⯑cerned in this matter; the Spirit being ſaid, of and by himſelf, to divide his gifts and graces to every man ſeverally as he will.
But what ſhall we ſay to the invocation implied in the cloſe of the prophecy we are conſidering; whoſoever ſhall call on the name of the Lord ſhall be ſaved? Whom are we to underſtand by the Lord here? This, I ſhould think, may be determined by the ſignificance of the ſame words in other places. They cannot be miſunderſtood in the original pro⯑phecy of Joel. And if we refer to the tenth Chapter of St. Paul's Epiſtle to the Romans, where they occur again, they will amount [78] to an irreſiſtible, though indirect proof of the point in queſtion. It is apparent that Jeſus Chriſt is intended, or included however in all theſe texts, is accordingly to be worſhipped, and conſequently is God.
After what has been ſaid, we ſhall not be at a loſs for the conſtruction to be put upon the inference with which the Apoſtle con⯑cludes this firſt diſcourſe which we have been remarking on. Therefore let all the houſe of Iſrael know aſſuredly, that God hath made that ſame Jeſus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Chriſt. Juſt noting that in the phraſe—that ſame Jeſus—abundance of reproach is conveyed, I obſerve, that theſe words ſuffi⯑ciently expreſs the two natures united in our bleſſed Saviour, the Chriſt in his human cha⯑racter, the Lord in his divine. But yet far⯑ther, the Apoſtle encourages his auditors, (who, it ſeems, were pricked in the heart by what he had preached to them,) to repent and be baptized in the name of Jeſus Chriſt, with the comfortable aſſurance that the promiſe of the Holy Ghoſt was unto them, and to their [79] Children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the LORD OUR GOD ſhould call. Agreably to which declaration we are told, that the Lord added to the Church daily ſuch as ſhould be ſaved; and are afterwards in⯑formed, that believers were added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women. Now that, according to the moſt natural and obvious interpretation, we are by the Lord to under⯑ſtand Jeſus Chriſt in the two laſt quoted places, I preſume will be admitted by every candid enquirer; and if ſo, it is he who is de⯑ſcribed under the character of the Lord our God in the text immediately before cited. When therefore we are told at the 42d verſe of this Chapter, that the newly-baptized converts continued ſtedfaſtly in the Apoſtles doc⯑trine; and afterwards, that the Apoſtles taught and preached Jeſus Chriſt, and ſpake to the people the words of this life, &c. we may juſtly conclude that doctrine to have been the doc⯑trine of redemption, as it has ſince been re⯑ceived in the Chriſtian Church.
When St. Peter and his colleagues were brought before the High-Prieſt and Rulers, [80] &c, in order to be examined concerning the cure of the impotent man at the beautiful gate of the Temple, we find them again inſiſting on the reſurrection of their Maſter, as the fundamental article which was demonſtrative of the truth of his miſſion and doctrine, and by conſequence of the Divinity of his Perſon. This deceiver (as they had blaſphemouſly re⯑puted him) had ſaid, while he was yet alive, that after three days he would riſe again; he had affirmed to them, that as the Father raiſeth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even ſo the Son quickeneth whom he will; he had declared to them his exiſtence before Abra⯑ham in the moſt explicit terms, Before Abra⯑ham was, I am; he had ſaid, that God was his Father, in the ſtricteſt ſenſe, making him⯑ſelf equal with God, &c, &c. Suppoſing then the Lord to have riſen indeed, the truth of theſe ſeveral aſſertions muſt neceſſarily fol⯑low. And, in fact, that he was riſen, theſe betrayers and murderers of the juſt one, had they not been ſtiffnecked and uncircumciſed in heart and ears, could not but have been con⯑vinced by beholding the lame man who was [81] healed ſtanding before them; and afterwards by the many ſigns and wonders which were wrought among the people by the hands of the Apoſtles, who moſt undoubtedly muſt have been endowed with ſuch power from on high; or, in other words, by their now glorified Maſter.
I have already in effect conſidered the ſin of Ananias and Sapphira, who agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord, as a ſin againſt the Third Perſon in the Holy Trinity; and, I think, we may defy infidelity to put a fairer interpretation upon this portion of the Apoſ⯑tolical hiſtory.
I ſhall not dwell on the two invocations of the proto-martyr at the hour of death; Lord Jeſus receive my Spirit; Lord, lay not this ſin to their charge; both which abun⯑dantly imply his faith in Jeſus Chriſt as God; but paſs on to the account of the converſion of the Ethiopian Eunuch by Philip the Deacon. *The Angel of the Lord ſpake unto Philip, [82] ſaying, ariſe, and go toward the South, and he aroſe, and went; and behold a man of Ethiopia, an Eunuch of great authority under Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, &c. who had come to Jeruſalem for to worſhip, was returning, and, ſitting in his▪ chariot, read Eſaias the pro⯑phet. Then the Spirit ſaid to Philip, go near, &c. And Philip ran to him, and heard him read, &c, and ſaid, underſtandeſt thou what thou readeſt? And he ſaid, how can I, except ſome man ſhould guide me? And he deſired Phi⯑lip that he would come up, and ſit with him. The place, &c. which he read was this, He was led as a ſheep to the ſlaughter, &c. And the Eunuch ſaid, I pray thee, of whom ſpeaketh the prophet this? Then Philip began at the ſame Scripture, and preached unto him Jeſus. And as they went on their way they came to a certain water; and the Eunuch ſaid, ſee, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip ſaid, if thou believeſt with all thy heart, thou mayeſt. And he anſwered and ſaid, I be⯑lieve that Jeſus Chriſt is the Son of God. And he baptized him. The hiſtory is as ſuccinct as poſſible: but why is it not as reaſonable [83] to ſuppoſe, that, when Philip preached unto the Eunuch Jeſus, he laid the whole myſtery of Chriſtianity before him, the grand ſcheme of human Salvation; and conſequently that he believed Jeſus Chriſt to be the eternal Son of God, as that, when he baptized him, he did ſo in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt? There was no manner of occaſion to be more circumſtan⯑tial, ſuppoſing the primitive readers of this hiſtory to have believed in our ſenſe of the term.
The next particular that meets us is the converſion of St. Paul. It will be proper to lay it before you. *Saul yet breathing out threatnings and ſlaughter againſt the Diſciples of the Lord, went unto the high-prieſt, and deſired of him letters to Damaſcus to the Syna⯑gogues, that if he found any of this way, he might bring them bound unto Jeruſalem. And as he journeyed, ſuddenly there ſhined round about him a light from heaven. And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice ſaying unto him, [84] Saul, Saul, why perſecuteſt thou me? And he ſaid, who art thou, Lord? And the Lord ſaid, I am Jeſus whom thou perſecuteſt: it is hard for thee to kick againſt the pricks. And he trembling, and aſtoniſhed, ſaid, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord ſaid, Ariſe, and go into the city, and it ſhall be told thee; and Saul aroſe, and when his eyes were opened, he ſaw no man; but they led him, and brought him into Damaſcus. And there was a certain diſciple at Damaſcus, named Ananias; and to him ſaid the Lord in a viſion, Ananias. And he ſaid, behold I am here, Lord. And the Lord ſaid, Ariſe, and go into the ſtreet which is called ſtrait, and enquire in the houſe of Judas for one called Saul of Tarſus; for behold he prayeth; and hath ſeen in a viſion a man named Ananias, coming in, and putting his hands on him, that he might receive his ſight. Then Ana⯑nias anſwered, Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy ſaints at Jeruſalem: and here he hath autho⯑rity from the chief prieſts, to bind all that call on thy name. But the Lord ſaid unto him, go thy way; for he is a choſen veſſel unto me. And [85] Ananias went his way, and entered into the houſe; and putting his hands on him, ſaid, Bro⯑ther Saul, the Lord (even Jeſus that appeared unto thee) hath ſent me, that thou mighteſt re⯑ceive thy ſight, and be filled with the Holy Ghoſt. And he received ſight forthwith, and aroſe, and was baptized. Then was Saul certain days with the diſciples which were at Damaſcus; and he preached Chriſt in the ſynagogues, that he is the Son of God. But all that heard him were amazed, and ſaid, is not this he that deſtroyed them which called on this name? But Saul in⯑creaſed the more in ſtrength, and confounded the Jews which dwelt at Damaſcus, proving that this is very Chriſt. Upon this compendious narrative I remark, firſt, that throughout the whole we muſt underſtand by—the Lord—Jeſus Chriſt: ſecondly, that whether Saul re⯑ceived the Holy Ghoſt by virtue of the impo⯑ſition of the hands of Ananias, and previouſly to his baptiſm, or after it; in either caſe, the whole myſtery of the Goſpel muſt have been communicated to him by immediate ir⯑radiation: and, thirdly, that therefore when he preached Chriſt in the Synagogues that he is [86] the Son of God, he aſſerted him ſo to be by eternal generation. Occaſionally indeed, when he confounded the Jews, by proving that this is very Chriſt, his argument no doubt turned upon what he alledged to ſhew that Jeſus Chriſt was the true Meſſiah, the prophet that ſhould come into the world, and the king of Iſrael in a ſpiritual ſenſe, whom they had, and did expect under the idea of a temporal Saviour. It ſeems after this Saul ſpake boldly in the name of the Lord Jeſus at Jeruſalem; and we are told, that upon his being ſent forth to Tarſus, that he might be out of the reach of the Gre⯑cians, who went about to ſlay him, the Chur⯑ches had reſt throughout all Judea, &c, and were edified, and walking in the FEAR OF THE LORD, and in the COMFORT OF THE HOLY GHOST, were multiplied. I recommend the two laſt particulars of this paſſage to the at⯑tention of every candid and intelligent hearer. I add too, in corroboration of what has been offered under this portion of the hiſtory, that as Jeſus Chriſt here tells Ananias, that Saul was a choſen veſſel unto HIM, ſo Ananias tells Paul, (according to the latter's account of [87] this tranſaction in another place,) that the GOD OF THEIR FATHERS had choſen him. *
The converſion of Cornelius and his family preſents itſelf next to our conſideration; and the ſhort, but important narrative of it is pregnant with matter to our purpoſe. This proſelyte of the gates (for ſuch doubtleſs he was) ſaw evidently an Angel of GOD coming unto him, &c. To the voice which called to Peter to riſe, kill, and eat, he anſwered, not ſo, LORD; for I have never eaten any thing that is common, &c. While Peter thought on the viſion, the SPIRIT ſaid unto him, Behold, three men ſeek thee; ariſe therefore, and go with them, nothing doubting, for I have ſent them. GOD hath ſhewed me, ſays he afterwards to Cornelius and his friends, that I ſhould not call any man common, &c. Now if we only ſup⯑poſe, as, I think, we can do no leſs than ſup⯑poſe, that St. Peter addreſſes Jeſus Chriſt in the words—not ſo, Lord, we have plainly a diſtinction of three Perſons in the ſacred ſtory. The ſame will be obſervable likewiſe in the [88] harangue of the Apoſtle upon this extraordi⯑nary occaſion. Of a truth I perceive that GOD is no reſpecter of perſons; but in every nation he that feareth him, &c. is accepted with him. The word which GOD ſent unto the child⯑ren of Iſrael, preaching peace by Jeſus Chriſt, (HE IS LORD OF ALL,) that word, I ſay, you know, which was publiſhed throughout all Ju⯑dea; how God anointed Jeſus of Nazareth with the HOLY GHOST, and with power, &c. However, if it be objected, that it is by no means credible this devout proſelyte and his family ſhould be converted to the Chriſtian Faith, in the trinitarian ſenſe, by any thing aſſerted, or intimated in St. Peter's diſcourſe to them, we will admit the objection, and leave our adverſaries in poſſeſſion of all the advantage they can make of it. We may venture to do ſo without the leaſt heſitation: for I deſire it may be remembered in what manner, and by whom the Apoſtle was in⯑terrupted in his ſermon, if it may be called one. While Peter yet ſpake theſe words, ſays the ſacred writer, the Holy Ghoſt fell on all them which heard the word. And they of the [89] circumciſion were aſtoniſhed, for they heard them ſpeak with tongues, and magnify God. By this miraculous event therefore all farther endea⯑vours of the Apoſtle for the inſtruction of theſe people were happily ſuperſeded: they were, as St. Paul was, inſtantaneouſly as it were, guided into all truth; and became be⯑lievers in the ſame ſenſe in which he was one. Agreeably hereunto, when St. Peter re⯑hearſed this matter, and expounded it by order to thoſe of the circumciſion who contended with him, he tells them in the courſe of his nar⯑ration, that as he BEGAN to ſpeak, the Holy Ghoſt fell on them that heard him. After this, would it not be idle to inſiſt upon the inade⯑quateneſs of St. Peter's addreſs to the purpoſe of converſion in its utmoſt extent?
We read in the ſequel of this, and in the following chapters, that the word was preached, that the hand of the Lord was with theſe preachers; that a great number believed, and turned unto the Lord; and that the word of God grew and multiplied. If theſe expreſ⯑ſions are compared with others ſimilar to [90] them in this hiſtory, and with ſeveral al⯑ready cited, they will be found, I preſume, abundantly to coincide with our hypotheſis, or, more properly, to confirm it.
But the time admoniſhes me to beſpeak your attention to the continuation of my ar⯑gument at the next opportunity.
DISCOURSE IV.
[]IN proſecution of the ſubject which en⯑gaged us laſt Sunday, I proceed to the account of St. Peter's impriſonment, and what followed upon it, which the ſacred Hiſtorian gives us in the 12th chapter of the Acts of the Apoſtles.
When Peter was put in priſon by Herod, it ſeems, prayer was made without ceaſing of the church unto God for him *; and on the night before his intended execution, the Lord, we find, ſent his angel, and delivered him out [92] of the hand of Herod, &c. Now that Jeſus Chriſt was the Lord that ſent his angel, ap⯑pears evident enough from theſe conſidera⯑tions. Jeſus Chriſt is manifeſtly deſigned by this title, for the moſt part at leaſt, through this whole hiſtory. The Lord who delivered Peter by his angel was certainly the ſame Lord who afterwards ſpake to Paul in the night by a viſion; and who, upon another occaſion, ſtood by the ſame Apoſtle, and encouraged him, &c. Now we ſhould be glad to know, why theſe particulars are not to be regarded as equivalent to the appearances, and viſions, and deliverances *, which are ſo frequent in the Old Teſtament; and, in that caſe, I need not point out the conſequences they lead to.
In the following chapter, we ſee Barnabas and Saul ſent forth by an immediate com⯑miſſion from the Holy Ghoſt. The Holy Ghoſt ſaid, ſeparate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them §. So they being ſent forth by the Holy Ghoſt, departed [93] unto Seleucia, &c. The paſſage has been in⯑troduced before, and I leave it to the conſi⯑deration of every attentive and impartial hearer.
The next occurrence is the converſion of the Deputy S. Paulus, who, we are informed, was a prudent man, and called for Barnabas and Saul, and deſired to hear the word of God. And we may reaſonably ſuppoſe that our Apoſtles preached it to him at large, and laid before him the great myſteries of the Goſpel; and that he believed in the moſt ex⯑tenſive ſenſe, and was confirmed in his faith by the judgment which he ſaw miraculouſly inflicted by the hand of the Lord upon Ely⯑mas the ſorcerer; being, as the ſacred text expreſſes it, aſtoniſhed at the doctrine of the Lord: the doctrine juſt above ſtyled the word of God.
After this we find St. Paul preaching in the ſynagogue of the Jews at Antioch in Pi⯑ſidia *Now theſe Jews, though they were [94] not immediately concerned with them that dwelt at Jeruſalem in the proceedings againſt our bleſſed Lord, were yet in all probability conſenting unto his death; as they could not all this while be unacquainted with his ſtory, or ſtrangers to his pretenſions. The Apoſtle therefore adopts the ſame mode of argumentation which St. Peter had uſed be⯑fore, in his ſpeech to the council, and lays the main ſtreſs on the fundamental article of the reſurrection of our Lord from the dead. From the admiſſion of this, the truth of the other great points of Chriſtianity muſt ne⯑ceſſarily follow. And it ſhould ſeem that this diſcourſe of our Apoſtle had a conſide⯑rable effect upon ſome of his audience; and indeed that others conceived the full force and import of the moſt ſtriking particulars in it: for we read, that when the congrega⯑tion was broken up, many of the Jews and religious proſelytes followed Paul and Barna⯑bas; who ſpeaking to them, perſuaded them to continue in the grace of God. And, by the way, this circumſtance may well be thought to imply, that the Spirit of grace had previ⯑ouſly [95] operated in their hearts to their entire converſion. But the next ſabbath day, we are farther told, almoſt the whole city came together to hear the word of God; and the reſult was, that the Jews, filled with envy, ſpake againſt thoſe things which were ſpoken by Paul, contradicting and blaſpheming. I would juſt aſk then, whether this BLASPHEMY does not help us to a very ſtrong preſumptive proof of the ſenſe in which theſe Jews un⯑derſtood the things which were ſpoken by the Apoſtle?
Let us now attend Paul and Barnabas to Iconium; and ſee whether we may not rea⯑dily infer the nature of their doctrine from the ſucceſs of it there. In this place, we are informed, they abode long time, ſpeaking boldly in the LORD, which gave teſtimony to the word of his grace, and granted ſigns and won⯑ders to be done by their hands *. I would de⯑ſire you to compare the laſt clauſe of this paſſage with the concluſion of St. Mark's [96] Goſpel; ſo then after the LORD had ſpoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, &c. and they went forth and preached; the LORD working with them, and confirming the word with ſigns following; and with the twelfth verſe of the next chapter; all the multitude kept ſilence, and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul declaring what miracles and wonders GOD had wrought amongſt the Gentiles by them; and with the following paſſage in the Epiſtle to the Hebrews; how ſhall we eſcape if we neglect ſo great ſalvation; which at the firſt began to be ſpoken by the LORD, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him; GOD alſo bearing them witneſs, both with ſigns and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the HOLY GHOST, according to his own will §; I ſay, I could wiſh you to com⯑pare theſe ſeveral places; and, I believe I might venture to abide by the concluſions you will draw from them.
We find our Apoſtles next at Lyſtra, where Paul cured the man that was impotent in his [97] feet, &c: *on the ſight of which miracle, the people lift up their voices, ſaying, the gods are come down to us in the likeneſs of men. Poſſeſſed with this notion, the prieſts of Jupiter brought oxen, and would have done ſacrifice, &c. This no ſooner came to the ears of Barnabas and Paul than they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out, ſirs, why do ye theſe things? We alſo are men of like paſſions with you, and preach unto you, that ye ſhould turn from theſe vanities unto the living God, which made heaven and earth, &c. &c. Now this was preciſely the expoſtulation which the occaſion demanded. The exiſtence of the one living and true God was to be aſ⯑ſerted to theſe idolatrous believers in a plu⯑rality of deities. At that time to have op⯑poſed to their perſuaſions doctrines peculiarly Chriſtian, would have been altogether pre⯑mature and unſeaſonable. It appears however that our Apoſtles had, before and after this, preached theſe doctrines at Lyſtra, and in the neighbourhood, with ſucceſs; though moſt probably, for obvious reaſons, not in the [98] hearing of thoſe that would have done ſacrifice. For we read at the ſixth verſe of this chapter, that, being ware of the deſign of the Jews and Gentiles at Iconium to uſe them deſpitefully, &c. they fled unto Lyſtra and Derbe, &c. and there they preached the Goſpel. And after the affair of the ſacrifice, we are told, that there came to Lyſtra certain Jews from Antioch, who perſuaded the people, and having ſtoned Paul, drew him out of the city, that nevertheleſs he revived, and ſoon after preached the Goſpel at Derbe, and taught many, and returned again to Lyſtra, &c, confirming the ſouls of the Diſ⯑ciples, and exhorting them to continue in the ſaith. *
We meet with nothing now that hath particular connexion with our argument, be⯑fore the converſions related in the ſixteenth chapter. Let us proceed then to theſe. At Troas, ſays the hiſtory, a viſion appeared to Paul in the night; from which he and Silas aſſuredly gathered that the Lord had called them to preach the Goſpel in Macedonia. Obſerve [99] then the account of the converſion of Lydia at Philippi. A certain woman named Lydia, which worſhipped God, heard us: whoſe heart the Lord opened, that ſhe attended unto the things which were ſpoken of Paul. And when ſhe was baptized, ſhe beſought us, ſaying, if ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my houſe, &c. Now I would aſk, whe⯑ther we may not reaſonably ſuppoſe the Lord opened this woman's heart for the reception of all evangelical truths, almoſt in an in⯑ſtant? Whether her caſe is not at leaſt ſimi⯑lar to that of Cornelius? And whether we are not as much authoriſed to take it for granted, that the things which were ſpoken of Paul were the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, agreeably to our ſyſtem, as that this convert was baptized according to the form in St. Matthew's Goſpel? I would juſt re⯑mark here, that this ſyſtem is in no wiſe pre⯑judiced, either by the declaration of the damſel poſſeſſed with a ſpirit of diviniation, who followed Paul and his companions, and cried, ſaying, theſe men are the ſervants of the moſt high God, which ſhew unto us the way of Sal⯑vation; [100] or by the Apoſtle's exorciſm of that ſpirit in the following words, I command thee in the name of Jeſus Chriſt to come out of her.
But let us turn to the converſion of the jailor, to whoſe cuſtody Paul and Silas were committed at Philippi. Sirs, what muſt I do to be ſaved? *is the queſtion which the former, in a fit of aſtoniſhment and terror, put to the latter. And they ſaid, believe on the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and thou ſhalt be ſaved, and thy houſe. And they ſpake unto him the word of the Lord, &c. And he was baptized, he and all his. And he rejoiced, believing in God with all his houſe. To believe in God, and to believe on the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, appear here to be convertible expreſſions. In ſhort, I af⯑firm that in this, as well as in preceding in⯑ſtances, we have good reaſon to ſuppoſe the perſons preached to were made ac⯑quainted by the Apoſtle and his companion with the capital truths of Chriſtianity, as they are taught in the Church.
[101] Not long after this, our Apoſtle and his fellow-travellers came to Theſſalonica, where was a ſynagogue of the Jews. * And Paul (as the narrative proceeds) went in unto them, and three ſabbath days reaſoned with them out of the ſcriptures; opening and alledging, that Chriſt muſt needs have ſuffered, and riſen again, and that this Jeſus whom I preach unto you is Chriſt. And ſome of them believed. It will be ſufficient to obſerve here, that our Apoſ⯑tle dealt no doubt with theſe Jews and Jewiſh proſelytes, as he had before done with others on like occaſions. But the groſs miſrepreſentation, and ſcandalous calumny of the unbelieving Jews, in the city juſt men⯑tioned, is extremely worth notice. They drew Jaſon, as we are informed, and certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying, theſe men that have turned the world upſide down, are come hither alſo; † and theſe all do contrary to the decrees of Caeſar, ſaying, that there is another king, one Jeſus. Now it is perfectly reaſonable to ſuppoſe, that Jaſon and theſe brethren proclaimed their crucified [102] maſter king in a ſpiritual ſenſe; nay, that they proclaimed him the ſovereign of the univerſe, king of kings, and lord of lords; but it is clear, beyond a poſſibility of doubt, that they aſſerted no temporal juriſdiction of Jeſus Chriſt, or ſaid or did any thing con⯑trary to the decrees, or againſt the government of Caeſar.
We have next an account of Paul and Si⯑las's preaching the Goſpel at Berea *; but there is nothing in it which diſcriminates it from parallel ones already ſpoken to, except the candid reception the Goſpel met with at that place.
We will therefore follow our Apoſtle to Athens, where we find him diſputing in the ſynagogue with the Jews, and others that met with him. Among theſe were certain philoſo⯑phers of the Epicureans and the Stoics, who encountered him; ſome calling him a babler; others, a ſetter forth of ſtrange gods, becauſe he preached unto them Jeſus and the reſurrec⯑tion [103] §. I mean not to inſinuate from this paſſage, that the Apoſtle is maintaining the Divinity of Jeſus Chriſt; as it is evident from the tenor of his enſuing diſcourſe to thoſe heathen philoſophers, which is ſet down at large, that he has here only an eye to the prophetic character, or office of our bleſſed Lord. If you will turn to the diſ⯑courſe, you will find the great points in⯑ſiſted on, to be the unity and the ſpirituality of the Godhead, together with the doctrine of a future ſtate, and the reſurrection of all men from the dead, in conſequence of his, whom God had ordained to be the judge of the world. This was a proper beginning with heathens. But what effect had this diſcourſe upon theſe idolatrous philoſophers? When they heard of the reſurrection, continues the ſacred ſtory, ſome mocked, and others ſaid, we will hear thee again; howbeit certain men clave unto, him, and believed, &c. Our Apoſtle appears then to have made converts at Athens, though we do not read that they were baptized, or indeed believed in the fun⯑damental [104] articles of Chriſtianity, according to our hypotheſis. Without doubt, theſe articles, the great myſteries of faith, were gradually opened to them afterwards, and previouſly to their admiſſion into the church by baptiſm. For we ſhall ſee preſently that theſe converts are not the only inſtances of perſons who were diſciples, or believers in a certain ſenſe, though they were uninſtructed in the firſt principles of Chriſtianity; and this too even ſince the propagation of it by the Apoſtles.
After theſe things, we are told, Paul and Silas—came to Corinth §; and Paul reaſoned in the ſynagogue,—and perſuaded the Jews and Greeks;—and was preſſed in ſpirit, and teſtified to the Jews that Jeſus was Chriſt; and when they oppoſed themſelves, and blaſ⯑phemed, he ſhook his raiment, and ſaid unto them, your blood be upon your own heads, &c. You will be pleaſed to compare this relation with that of the perverſe and unbelieving [105] Jews at Antioch in Piſidia, already taken no⯑tice of.
We have next an account of the conver⯑ſion of Juſtus, (though it is not particularly ſet down,) and of Criſpus, and of many of the Corinthians; which contains nothing mate⯑rial to our argument.
But after this we read-of an inſurrection made by the Jews againſt Paul, and of a charge brought againſt him before Gallio; which has a particular worth our notice. This fellow, ſay they, perſuadeth men to wor⯑ſhip God contrary to the law *. Now when we recollect, that our bleſſed Saviour was circumciſed, and ‘obedient to the law for man;’ that himſelf and his Apoſtles con⯑formed to the religion of their country in all points, and attended divine ſervice in the temple, and in the ſynagogues; that our Apoſtle circumciſed Timothy in pure conde⯑ſcenſion to the Jews; that, in vindication of his innocence, he declared to Feſtus, as [106] he had done before in ſubſtance to Felix, that neither againſt the law of the Jews, nei⯑ther againſt the temple he had offended any thing at all; that the Moſaic oeconomy to⯑tally ceaſed not before the final deſtruction of Jeruſalem, when all diſputes concerning circumciſion, and the legal rites and obſer⯑vances were happily terminated; when we recollect all this, to which more might be ſubjoined, it will, I conceive, be impoſſible to make tolerable ſenſe of the accuſation juſt mentioned, without ſuppoſing ſomething to have been ſuperadded to the Jewiſh worſhip by the Apoſtles, and firſt Chriſtians, which gave this great offence; and what ſhould this be but the worſhip of Chriſtians, as ſuch; or, in other words, the adoration of Chriſt, as God?
We will now proceed to the account which the ſacred hiſtorian gives us of Apollos in the ſame chapter. * A certain Jew named Apollos, an eloquent man, and mighty in the Scriptures, came to Epheſus. This man was [107] inſtructed in the way of the Lord; and, being fervent in the Spirit, he ſpake and taught dili⯑gently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptiſm of John. And he began to ſpeak boldly in the ſynagogue. Whom when Aquila and Priſ⯑cilla had heard, they expounded unto him the way of God more perfectly. And when he was diſpoſed to paſs into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the diſciples to receive him: who, when he was come, helped them much which had believed through grace; for he mightily con⯑vinced the Jews, and that publickly, ſhewing by the Scriptures that Jeſus was Chriſt. This portion of Scripture, though a little abſtruſe, is replete with matter for our obſervation. Apollos is here ſaid to have been mighty in the Scriptures; to have been inſtructed in THE WAY OF THE LORD; and to have ſpoken, and taught diligently the THINGS OF THE LORD; i. e. beyond all controverſy, the things of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Nevertheleſs he is only called a Jew; and why, but be⯑cauſe he was not baptized in the name of Jeſus Chriſt? He was not a Chriſtian in the full ſenſe of the term, as we underſtand it; [108] he knew only the baptiſm of John; he knew, as we cannot but ſuppoſe from this account of him, he knew Jeſus Chriſt to be the pro⯑phet, the Meſſiah that was to come, whoſe way John had prepared by preaching the baptiſm of repentance, but he knew not the whole myſtery of godlineſs, the grand ſecret of human redemption by the Son of God, coexiſtent with his Father, before the foundation of the world. And accordingly, we may ſafely con⯑clude, that it was with reſpect to this great myſtery, that Aquila and Priſcilla expounded to him the WAY OF GOD more perfectly. If we do not infer from hence, that he expreſsly and directly preached the great myſtery in queſtion to thoſe Jews whom he mightily con⯑vinced, &c. every difficulty under this head is fairly ſolved by preceding conſiderations.
The caſe of the diſciples whom St. Paul found at Epheſus is very ſimilar to that we have juſt diſpatched. Have ye received the Holy Ghoſt, ſays he, ſince ye believed? And they ſaid unto him, we have not ſo much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghoſt. † And [109] he ſaid, unto them what then were ye baptized? And they ſaid, unto John's baptiſm. Then ſaid Paul, John verily baptized with the baptiſm of repentance, ſaying unto the people, that they ſhould believe on him which ſhould come after him, that is, on Chriſt Jeſus. When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jeſus. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghoſt came on them; and they ſpake with tongues, and propheſied. The paſ⯑ſage is not wholly free from obſcurity; but we cannot do leſs than collect from it, that theſe diſciples knew as much of Chriſt Jeſus antecedently to this interview as Apollos did before his acquaintance with Aquila and Priſ⯑cilla; and conſequently, that when they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jeſus, they were baptized in the name of a greater per⯑ſon than a prophet; and when the Holy Ghoſt came on them, and they ſpake with tongues and propheſied, had, like Cornelius and his houſhold, an immediate inſight into the profound myſ⯑tery of the Chriſtian faith. I juſt add that, in the chapter before us, the name of the Lord Jeſus is ſaid to have been magnified; [110] and that the WORD OF THE LORD JESUS, and the WORD OF GOD are different modes of expreſſion which at firſt ſight will be found to import one and the ſame thing.
But to proceed. I ſee nothing of conſe⯑quence enough to our argument to detain us, till we find St. Paul at Miletus, from whence he ſent to Epheſus, and called the elders of the Church. And when they were come to him, ſays the hiſtory, he ſaid unto them, ye know from the firſt day that I came into Aſia, after what manner I have been with you; ſerving the LORD with all humility; and how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you; teſtifying both to Jews and Greeks, repentance towards GOD, and faith toward our LORD Jeſus Chriſt. And now behold, I go bound in the ſpirit unto Jeruſalem, not knowing the things that ſhall befall me; ſave that the HOLY GHOST witneſſeth in every city, ſaying, that afflictions abide me. But none of theſe things move me, ſo that I might finiſh my courſe, and the miniſtry which I have received of the LORD 95 [111] Jeſus, to teſtify the Goſpel of the grace of GOD. And now I know, that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of GOD, ſhall ſee my face no more. Wherefore I take you to record, that I am pure from the blood of all men; for I have not ſhunned to declare unto you ALL THE COUNSEL OF GOD. Take heed therefore unto yourſelves, and to all the flock, over which the HOLY GHOST hath made you overſeers, to feed the Church of GOD, which he hath purchaſed with his OWN BLOOD. For I know this, that after my departing ſhall grievous wolves enter in among you, not ſparing the flock: alſo of your own ſelves ſhall men ariſe, ſpeaking perverſe things, to draw away diſciples after them. Now if we ſuppoſe this Apoſto⯑lical charge to have been delivered to perſons pre-inſtructed in the myſtery of the Goſpel, agreeably to our repreſentation of it, i. e. to have been believers in the Holy Trinity, it muſt be acknowleged to contain words of perſpicuity, truth, and ſoberneſs; but on every other ſuppoſition, muſt not St. Paul have been thought by his audience to have been indeed beſide himſelf? I would recommend [112] the whole of this paſſage to every judicious and impartial reader's thorough conſideration.
We will now attend this great Apoſtle to Jeruſalem; where we find him violently at⯑tacked by the Jews which were of Aſia, who ſtirred up all the people, and laid hands on him, crying out, men of Iſrael help, this is the man that teacheth all men every where againſt the people and the law, &c. The accuſation brought here againſt our Apoſtle is plainly in ſubſtance the ſame with that alledged by the Jews of Achaia, who accuſed him of perſuading men to worſhip God contrary to the law. I ſhall therefore refer you to what was ſaid on that occaſion. Only I will add here, that the obſervation then made is much con⯑firmed by the circumſtance of St. Paul's pu⯑rifying himſelf at Jeruſalem with the four men who had a vow on them, agreeably to the ad⯑vice before given by the judaizing Chriſtians, and in exact conformity to the Moſaic con⯑ſtitution. But if we turn to what the Apoſtle has to ſay in his own defence, we ſhall find 96 [113] his apology to contain an account of his con⯑verſion, and of his Apoſtolical commiſſion in conſequence of it; which ſtrengthens much what has been remarked relative to the charge brought againſt him. It is obſervable, that St. Paul calls himſelf here a Jew in the very ſame breath almoſt in which he avows him⯑ſelf a Chriſtian. He admits his hearers to be zealous towards God, according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, †though he plainly intimates all the while that they were erroneouſly or blindly zealous, or, as he elſe⯑where expreſſes it, that their zeal of God was not according to knowlege. He does not undervalue or vilify the law, and much leſs pronounce it to be void, and of none effect, though he profeſſes himſelf a preacher of the Goſpel. Neither the Jews of Jeruſalem, nor thoſe of Aſia, could poſſibly be ſtrangers to the NEW DOCTRINE which he taught under that character: ſo that we are not at a loſs to know the nature and import of the teſtimony which he bore concerning his Divine Maſter. Beſide, we are to remember, that he was in⯑terrupted [114] in the courſe of his harangue, and precluded from enlarging his ſpeech, or ex⯑patiating on his doctrine, (which otherwiſe perhaps he might have done,) by the cla⯑mours and outrage of a giddy and incenſed multitude.
We ſee him next before the chief prieſts and council; in which ſituation he politicly takes advantage of the difference of ſentiment between them that compoſed it: the one part being Sadducees, and the other Phariſees. The Apoſtle openly declares himſelf a Phariſee; in which plea his immediate view was mani⯑feſtly to his own preſervation; though ulti⯑mately he had doubtleſs an eye to the con⯑verſion of the moſt conſiderable and reſpec⯑table part of his audience, by tacitly at leaſt referring to the reſurrection of Jeſus Chriſt, and the important conſequences neceſſarily reſulting from it.
In much the ſame light we may regard his apology for himſelf before Felix in the 98 [115] following Chapter. Under one article of his accuſation he is charged with being a ring⯑leader of the ſect of the Nazarenes; †or, as the Aſiatic Jews had expreſſed themſelves, with teaching men every where againſt the law; or, in the words of the Jews of Achaia, with perſuading men to worſhip God contrary to the law; and under another article he is traduced as a mover of Sedition, and a diſturber of the public peace. Now there is ſomething ob⯑ſervably dexterous in our Apoſtle's reply to all this; in which he partly denies the charge, profeſſes his innocence, and defies them to prove the things whereof they accuſe him; and partly aſſerts the cauſe he had eſpouſed, and in general terms acknowleges his Chriſtian principles. In this, as in the preceding caſe, there is fine addreſs in the Apoſtle's endeavour to intereſt his auditors on the ſide of Chriſtianity, by repreſenting its profeſſors as holding one common tenet with the ſtraiteſt and moſt popular ſect of the Jewiſh religion; while at the ſame time he was indirectly preaching through Jeſus the [116] reſurrection from the dead, and by neceſſary implication maintaining the great myſtery of the Chriſtian Faith. Felix, we find, was far from being unacquainted with at leaſt ſome of the doctrines of Chriſtianity, and reſerved the matter for a farther hearing; but in the interim he, with his wife Druſilla, which was a Jeweſs, ſent for Paul privately, and heard him concerning the faith in Chriſt. †It does not appear that our Apoſtle on this occaſion diſ⯑courſed on any one article of faith, ſtrictly and peculiarly Chriſtian. He reaſoned of righ⯑teouſneſs, temperance, and judgment to come, till this iniquitous governor trembled; and pro⯑bably had proceeded to the full diſplay of all evangelical truth, had he not been ab⯑ruptly diſmiſſed. However, if there be any difficulty here, it is ſuch as affects not our argument in particular; becauſe the very ſame difficulty will ſubſiſt, whether we ſuppoſe that Jeſus whom Paul preached to be "very God of very God," or to be the Son of God in a ſecondary ſenſe only, or indeed barely the prophet that was to come into the world.
[117] Many of the foregoing remarks may be applied to the defence made afterwards by our Apoſtle before king Agrippa and Feſtus †. I think it unneceſſary therefore to cite it. It will ſuffice to obſerve, or rather to repeat, that, aſſerting the doctrine of the reſurrection in general, and particularly that of Jeſus Chriſt, St. Paul at one and the ſame time in⯑ſinuates himſelf into the good graces of ſuch as were phariſaically diſpoſed; and points to a fact, the admiſſion of which, upon full and diſpaſſionate enquiry, muſt lead all that heard him, all the Jews at leaſt into a train of con⯑cluſions, neceſſarily comprehending the great truths of the Goſpel. And that this was a much more judicious mode of conviction than the direct or poſitive aſſertion of all, or any of thoſe truths could have been, I pre⯑ſume, I need not ſtay to prove.
When St. Paul ſome time after this ex⯑pounded and teſtified the kingdom of God to the Jews at Rome, perſuading them concerning Je⯑ſus both out of the law of Moſes, and out of the [118] prophets, †we cannot ſay with any preciſion how much of the whole ſcheme of Chriſtia⯑nity he laid before them. Moſt probably his uſual diſcretion directed him to deal tenderly with them at firſt; though when he declared to the unbelieving part of them that the ſalvation of God was ſent unto the Gentiles, the expreſſion has evident reference to that ſcheme; as, ſuitably hereto, the hiſtory of the Apoſtolical Acts concludes with an ac⯑count of his receiving all that came in unto him for two whole years, and preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching thoſe things which concern the Lord Jeſus Chriſt.
This minute and circumſtantial ſurvey of the hiſtory of the Acts of the Apoſtles, ſo far as it is connected with our preſent ſubject, will, I apprehend, throw much light upon the ſame. And it will receive additional luſtre from the following conſideration: that, as in the Holy Scriptures, ſo in the writings of the Apoſtolical Fathers, the leading truths of Chriſtianity are incidentally mentioned, or [119] alluded to, and not ſyſtematically, but uni⯑formly taught. The doctrine of theſe Fa⯑thers is delivered in the ſpirit of ſimplicity; it appears plainly to have been the ſtanding doctrine of the Church; nor is there a ſingle circumſtance that will incline us to ſuſpect them of a deſign to obtrude their own pri⯑vate opinions, or conceits, upon the Chriſtian world. This to me ſeems demonſtrable from a very obſervable particular; which is, that in their writings they do not cite all, or the principal texts which are adduced in main⯑tenance of the doctrine of the Trinity, but aſſert the ſame in other terms, and in lan⯑guage fully equivalent. They evidently con⯑ſidered it, not as requiring proof, but de⯑ſerving illuſtration. Ignatius, in the intro⯑duction to his Epiſtle to the Epheſians, ſalutes them ‘according to the will of the Father, and Jeſus Chriſt our GOD.’ The ſame Fa⯑ther wiſhes the Romans to ‘permit him to imitate the paſſion of his GOD;’ or, of Chriſt his GOD, as it ſtands in the Original. In the above-mentioned Epiſtle to the Ephe⯑ſians, he takes occaſion thus to expreſs him⯑ſelf. [120] ‘There is one phyſician, both fleſhly and ſpiritual; made and not made; GOD INCARNATE; true life in death; both of Mary and of God; firſt paſſible, then im⯑paſſible; even Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.’ (n) In the concluſion of his Epiſtle to the Mag⯑neſians, he injoins them to ‘be ſubject to their biſhop, as Jeſus Chriſt to the Father, according to the fleſh, †and the Apoſtles both to Chriſt, and to the Father, and to the Holy Ghoſt.’ This inverſion is a very remarkable one. In his Epiſtle to Polycarp he exhorts him ‘to conſider the times, and expect him who is above all time, eternal, inviſible, &c.’ Were there occaſion, much more to the ſame purpoſe might be extracted from this venerable Father.
Polycarp in his Epiſtle to the Philipians, wiſhes them to be ‘ſubject to the Prieſts, &c. as unto God and Chriſt.’
In St. Clement's firſt epiſtle to the Corinth⯑ians theſe paſſages occur. ‘The ſceptre of [121] the majeſty of GOD, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, came not in the ſhew of pride,’ &c. &c. The ſecond ſection of the ſame epiſtle pro⯑ceeds in the terms following. ‘Ye were all of you humble-minded, &c. deſiring rather to be ſubject than to govern, &c. being content with the portion GOD had diſpenſed to you, and hearkening dili⯑gently to HIS word, ye were enlarged in your bowels, having HIS SUFFERINGS always before your eyes.’ This paſſage is not unſimilar to part of St. Paul's diſcourſe at Miletus to the elders of the church of Epheſus, before ſubmitted to your conſidera⯑tion. Let us ſee now what this Father ſays in his other epiſtle to the Corinthians. The exordium of it is this—‘Brethren, we ought ſo to think of Jeſus Chriſt as of GOD &c.’ In the third paragraph he quotes theſe words of our bleſſed Saviour; Whoſoever ſhall con⯑feſs me before men, him will I confeſs before my Father. But, continues he, ‘Wherein muſt we confeſs him? Namely, in doing thoſe things which he ſaith, &c. by wor⯑ſhipping him, not with our lips only, but [122] with all our heart, &c. for HE ſaith in Iſaiah, This people honoureth me with their lips, but &c.’ In conformity with this good Father's idea, we may aſk, after the manner of St. Paul, is Jeſus Chriſt the God of the New Teſtament only? Is he not alſo of the Old? Yea, of the Old alſo. In the concluſion of the epiſtle, St. Clement exhorts the Corinth⯑ians to be vigilant, &c. ‘becauſe we know not the day of GOD's appearing;’ i. e. un⯑doubtedly, the day when we muſt appear be⯑fore the judgmentſeat of Chriſt.
It is true, as the learned tranſlator acknow⯑ledges, this ſecond Epiſtle, was neither held in ſo much reverence by the ancients, nor is ſo generally received among the moderns, as the firſt; and, it is certain, St. Jerome, Photius, and Archbiſhop Uſher after them, concur in endeavouring to repreſent it as a ſpurious production. But I am apt to think every reader will be ſatisfied with what the learned Prelate has advanced in its defence; though, were the point ſtill really contro⯑vertible, as the ground of the objections, [123] raiſed by theſe illuſtrious perſonages, does not lie in the doctrine ſo explicitly contained in it, and at the ſame time ſo conſonant to the ſentiments of the apoſtolical fathers, I ſee no manner of neceſſity for retracting theſe quotations. Whoever the author might be, we have his clear ſenſe of the matter.
The charge of credulity brought againſt many of the Fathers by a late celebrated Author, with vehemency of zeal, and in the dialect of virulence, even admitting it to be well founded, cannot juſtly be thought to affect in the leaſt the validity of theſe pri⯑mitive and plain teſtimonies to the great truths of the Goſpel, as they are moſt ſurely believed among us. There is not, I am confi⯑dent, one circumſtance to colour a charge of this nature againſt the Fathers from whom we have been drawing our evidence, except that of the Phoenix, by which, as we ſhall ſee, St. Clement illuſtrates the doctrine of the reſurrection. And ample ſatisfaction will be given on that head in its proper place. (o)
[124] To theſe teſtimonies we might ſubjoin thoſe of Juſtin Martyr, Athenagoras, Ire⯑naeus, and a number of others; the weight of whoſe collected evidence will be found in⯑finitely to preponderate all that has perverſely been alledged to its diſcredit from writers of a ſubſequent date, and minor authority. (p) This in due time will fully appear.
Now, if in all this doctrine we can ſee nothing like a formulary, or ſyſtem, we ſee however from whence confeſſions of faith may reaſonably be ſuppoſed to have origi⯑nated, and by what at this day they may be moſt juſtly defended. Suppoſing the firſt rule of faith to have been purely the bap⯑tiſmal form; or, agreeing with Dr. Sykes, that the ‘very ſhort Creed which at firſt was deemed ſufficient to entitle men to bap⯑tiſm, was no other than a faith in God the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth, and in Jeſus Chriſt, his Son our Lord, and in the Holy Ghoſt;’ even admitting this, we cannot ſurely have recourſe to better or ſounder authority than that which has been [125] laid before you, in order to know exactly what this faith implies. It will be hard in⯑deed if the Apoſtles, and theſe Apoſtolical Fathers, ſhould be all along teaching he⯑reſy, while they perpetually and earneſtly, though not formally or methodically, com⯑plain of, and expatiate againſt it.
But I have yet farther to obſerve, that the ſenſe of antiquity, and the faith of the primitive Church, may be inferred from ſuch circumſtantial evidence as has never, that I know of, been profeſſedly produced, but yet, I truſt, will be allowed to come little if at all ſhort of demonſtration.
The infamous reproach which was caſt upon the whole Chriſtian name by its firſt enemies, is a circumſtance of a particular aſpect to our purpoſe. Chriſtianity was called emphatically THE ATHEISM. (q) Now I own I cannot help conſidering this equally horrid and ridiculous imputation as neceſſarily im⯑porting the primitive Chriſtians to have wor⯑ſhipped Jeſus Chriſt as ONE with the Father, [126] or as "very God of very God" from all eter⯑nity. For nothing leſs than ſuch worſhip will account for the charge either from Jews or Gentiles. It might naturally be conſidered by both as a kind of dethroning of the ONE SUPREME GOD. But every modern unbe⯑liever will readily agree with me, that the idea of inferiority and delegation, &c. is far from being irreconcileable with Jewiſh te⯑nets, or with known principles of Poly⯑theiſm. (r)
According to the Apoſtolical conſtitutions, as we learn from an eminent author, it was cuſtomary for the prieſt, after amen ſolemnly pronounced by the communicants in the holy ſacrament, to cry out with a loud voice [...] —Holy things belong to holy perſons; upon which the people anſwered, There is one Holy, one Lord Jeſus Chriſt.
The ſame writer acquaints us from Ve⯑getius, an heathen author, who flouriſhed in the time of the younger Valentinian, that Chriſtians in a military capacity were uſed [127] to ſwear by God, Chriſt, and the Holy Spirit, and the Majeſty of the Emperor, which next to God is to be honoured, &c. *
In his Diſſertation on Epictetus, Arrian (as Biſhop Wilkins obſerves) ‘aſſures us, that in his time, (which was about an hundred and tweny years after Chriſt,) it was an uſual form in the prayers of the heathen to ſay [...]—Lord have mercy upon us; whereby they did acknow⯑lege the unity of God, ſays his Lordſhip; which clauſe, he adds, is thought to have been from that uſage taken into the Li⯑turgy of Chriſtians.’
Now, if this be admitted, I would re⯑mark, that as the title of Lord confeſſedly belongs to our Saviour, the Chriſtians may fairly be ſuppoſed, in their triple form of ejaculatory addreſs,—Lord, have mercy upon us; Chriſt, have mercy upon us; Lord, have mercy us; to invoke Chriſt the Lord, as ſu⯑preme God: or if by Lord we are in the firſt [128] and third petition to underſtand God the Fa⯑ther, ſtill we muſt be preſumed in the inter⯑mediate one to addreſs the Son as equal to the Father; becauſe we ſhall elſe be abſurd enough to invoke the ſupreme God and a ſub⯑ordinate being with the ſame fervour, and as it were in the ſame inſtant. You will ſee the argument theſe pious ejaculations fur⯑niſh us with, whether we do or do not cre⯑dit the account of Arrian. †
In confirmation of what has been offered, I deſire to add one or two more facts, which, if I miſtake not, have more weight in them than is commonly apprehended; as, for in⯑ſtance, the appointment of the Lord's day; and the ſtyle or title [...] by which churches were in the primitive times diſtin⯑guiſhed. For can we do leſs in common rea⯑ſon than worſhip him with the ſupreme God, and as the ſupreme God, to whoſe particular honour one day in the week is for ever to be kept holy; on whoſe particular account the moſt ſacred obſervances of religion were trans⯑ferred [129] from the ſeventh day of the week to the firſt; and whoſe peculiar houſe is now the only houſe of prayer for all people?
I ſhall conclude this diſcourſe with re⯑minding you of a circumſtance, if poſſible, ſtill more deciſive: I mean the Unitarian doctrine which is ſo copiouſly, and ſo em⯑phatically inculcated in the Koran of Ma⯑homet. *Of the perſon of Jeſus Chriſt, in his prophetical character, this arch impoſtor ſpeaks in terms the moſt reſpectable. ‘God, ſays he, gave miracles to Jeſus, the ſon of Mary, and ſtrengthened him with the Holy Spirit, &c. Jeſus ſaid in the cradle, verily I am the ſervant of God. This was Jeſus the ſon of Mary, (s) the word of truth, &c. Verily God promiſeth thee a ſon, named John, (ſays the angel Gabriel to Zechariah, according to the Koran,) who ſhall bear witneſs to the WORD, which cometh from God, an honourable perſon, chaſte, and one of the righteous prophets.’ To do honour to the author of [130] Chriſtianity in this capacity, Mahomet poſi⯑tively aſſerts, that ‘they (the Jews) ſlew him not, neither crucified him; but that he was repreſented by one in his likeneſs. They did not really kill him, ſays he, but God took him up unto himſelf.’
But with reſpect to our Lord's Divinity, or equality with the Father, you have, among a thouſand parallel ones, the ſentiments fol⯑lowing. ‘They (viz. the Chriſtians) ſay, God hath begotten children; God forbid. It is not meet for God that he ſhould have any ſon; God forbid. Bleſſed be he that hath revealed the Forkan, (Koran,) to whom belongeth the kingdom of heaven and earth; who hath begotten no iſſue, and hath no partner in his kingdom, &c. Yet have they taken other Gods beſides him, which have created nothing, but are themſelves created, &c. Jeſus is no other than a ſervant whom we favoured with the gift of prophecy, &c. When Jeſus came with evident miracles, he ſaid, now am I come unto you with wiſdom, and to ex⯑plain [131] unto you part of thoſe things concerning which ye diſagree; wherefore fear God, and obey me. Verily God is my Lord, and your Lord; wherefore wor⯑ſhip him. He is God, beſides whom there is no God, &c. Far be God exalted above the idols which they aſſociate with him. The 112th. ch. of the Koran is entitled the declaration of God's Unity, and the whole runs thus: Say God is one God; (t) the eternal God; he begetteth not, neither is he begotten; and there is not any like unto him. In the 6th. ch. is the following queſtion: How ſhould he have iſſue, ſince he hath no conſort?’
That theſe carnal ſentiments, this groſs language, (the language of infidels and ſcof⯑fers every day,) is directly levelled, not at a new or ſtrange thing; not at a peculiar tenet of a few enthuſiaſts; or a particular ſect of Chriſtians; but at the leading article, the fundamental principle of our religion, may be affirmed in utter defiance of the united powers of effrontery and equivocation. The [132] doctrine of the Trinity was moſt indiſpu⯑tably the ſtanding doctrine of the Chriſtian Church at the time this falſe prophet broach⯑ed his impoſture, in the beginning of the ſeventh century. All theſe conſiderations combined, demoliſh in a moment the ſeveral forts of infidelity, in early corruptions, in Monaſtic ſuperſtition, in Gothic barbariſm, Scholaſtic ſubtilty, and Papal innovation. (v)
DISCOURSE V.
[]HAVING, I truſt, already beyond all reaſonable doubt aſcertained the abſo⯑lute Divinity of Jeſus Chriſt, by many infal⯑lible proofs from holy writ, and by other arguments of a nature little leſs demonſtra⯑tive, I ſcruple not to ſet the words juſt read to you in the front of the preſent diſcourſe, as plainly declarative of this great doctrine, though, ſingly and ſeparately conſidered, they may not, on a critical review of the whole verſe, be altogether unliable to cavil, or, if [134] you pleaſe, to exception. And I hope very much to ſtrengthen what has been advanced by ſhewing the repugnancy of anti-trinita⯑rian principles to the genius and deſign of the Chriſtian diſpenſation; or, in other words, by proving that, if we ſolely or chiefly regard our bleſſed Saviour under any character inferior to that of the true God, our higheſt ideas will come infinitely ſhort both of the dignity of his Perſon, and the nature and end of his Commiſſion.
By affecting the common appellation of Unitarians, modern unbelievers, as well the followers of Socinus as the diſciples of Arius, (who again may be ranged under many more claſſes than one,) appear in ſome ſort to be aſhamed of the leaders of their reſpective hereſies, and to deſert the captains under whoſe banners they fight. But be their ſe⯑veral motives hereunto what they may, (tho' indeed they are obvious enough,) it will ſuf⯑fice, without concerning myſelf with parti⯑cular conceits, to take into conſideration the two following general perſuaſions:
[135] Firſt, that of thoſe who regard our Sa⯑viour merely as a Legiſlator, or teacher of morality by divine commiſſion: and,
Secondly, that of thoſe who profeſs them⯑ſelves both almoſt and altogether ſuch as we are, his coequality with the Father excepted.
With a view to the confutation of Socinian principles, I would obſerve in the firſt place, that the title of Legiſlator, or Lawgiver, is by no means that by which Jeſus Chriſt is diſtinguiſhed, or particularly deſcribed, either in the old or new Teſtament. The great cha⯑racters of Wonderful, Counſellor, Prince of peace, the Sun of righteouſneſs, * the Lord our righteouſneſs; †the Meſſiah, the choſen of God, ‡the Chriſt of God; of Mediator and Advocate; of Saviour, Redeemer, and High-Prieſt; of Son of David, Son of God, Son of the Bleſſed, § Lamb of God, Lord of glory, ‖ Prince of life, Author and Captain of our Salvation; **theſe characters, and more that might be enume⯑rated, import little or nothing of legiſlation, [136] but are almoſt wholly ſignificative of the perſonal quality of our Saviour, and of his own moral excellence, and of the value and efficacy of his ſacrifice. He was, it is true, a teacher ſent from God; but he was not ſent primarily in the capacity of a teacher. To in⯑ſtruct the world in righteouſneſs was not the grand and ultimate, but merely a ſubordinate end of his appearance; and indeed a neceſ⯑ſary conſequence of it.
Let us ſee then, in the ſecond place, what the Scripture, and he himſelf declares to have been the more immediate purpoſe for which he was made fleſh, and dwelt among us. To this end was I born; * ſays he, and for this cauſe came I into the world, that I ſhould bear witneſs to the truth. Again; God ſo loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whoſoever believeth in him ſhould not periſh, but have everlaſting life. † Again; I muſt work the work of him that ſent me. ‡I came not to call the righteous, but ſinners to re⯑pentance. §He hath anointed me to preach the [137] Goſpel to the poor; he hath ſent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the cap⯑tives, and to ſet at liberty thoſe that are bruiſed, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord. Once more; I muſt preach the kingdom of God, for therefore am I ſent. * What the ſum and ſubſtance of our Saviour's preaching was, will be remembered preſently; and mean time we ſhall find his Apoſtles delivering themſelves in language correſponſive to the above. The law was given by Moſes, ſays St. John, but grace and peace came by Jeſus Chriſt. †In this was manifeſted the love of God towards us, ſays the ſame Apoſtle, be⯑cauſe that God ſent his only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him. Herein is love; not that we loved God, but that he loved us; and ſent his Son to be the pro⯑pitiation for our ſins. ‡ Again; When the ful⯑neſs of time was come, ſays St. Paul, God ſent forth his ſon, made of a woman, that we might receive the adoption of Sons. §This is a faithful ſaying, ſays the ſame Apoſtle, and worthy of [138] all acceptation, that Chriſt Jeſus came into the world to ſave ſinners. * And to adduce only one paſſage more, the grace of God that bringeth ſalvation, hath appeared to all men; teaching us that denying ungodlineſs, and worldly luſts, we ſhould live ſoberly, righteouſly, and godly, in this preſent world. † The queſtion then will be how, or in what manner, we are taught to live thus; or, in other words, what we are to underſtand by Chriſt's reli⯑gion, regarding it as a ſyſtem of morality.
I muſt beg leave then, in the third place, to put you in mind, that Chriſtianity is not a new law, properly ſpeaking, but a new edition, if I may ſo ſay, or promulgation of the old; agreeably to the expreſs declaration of its Divine Author, who aſſures us that he came not to deſtroy the moral law, or the pro⯑phets, but to fulfil both. ‡The fact is, Chriſt blotted out the hand writing of carnal ordi⯑nances, § and took out of the way the whole ceremonial of Judaiſm, but left every thing [139] which was intrinſically holy, and juſt, and good in the law, in its full force and obliga⯑tion. He was the mediator of a better cove⯑nant; he laid the foundation of a new ſyſtem of faith, and a purer mode of worſhip; but he repealed not a ſingle law of Moſes, that had any thing in it properly of a moral and binding nature. A religion of this ſort ſup⯑poſed and required reformation in the lives of its profeſſors; and accordingly our bleſſed Lord, in his excellent diſcourſe on the mount, and in other places, enforces the import, and explains the obligation of many of the pre⯑cepts of the Jewiſh lawgiver; the full ſenſe and genuine meaning of which had been perverted by the falſe gloſſes and miſcon⯑ſtructions of later ages, and particularly of the Scribes and Phariſees. We find him perpe⯑tually upbraiding theſe with their ſubſtitu⯑tions of oral tradition in the room of the written word of God; and with abſurdly and impiouſly teaching for doctrines the com⯑mandments of men. *In theſe inſtances he nobly reſcues the Scripture from human cor⯑ruptions; [140] and faithfully diſcharges the im⯑portant office, not of a maker or preſcriber of law, but of a doctor or expounder of it.
Suitably to all this, our Lord cites and refers to the law of Moſes upon all occaſions. If thou wilt enter into life, keep the command⯑ments. † viz. the commandments contained in the Moſaic decalogue, was his anſwer to the perſon who had aſked him, what he ſhould do that he might have eternal liſe? When the lawyer, by way of tempting him, put this queſtion to him, which is the great commandment in the law? ‡He mentions thoſe two capital ones, which, though not literally to be found among the ten, virtually com⯑prehended them all, namely, the love of God and of our neighbour; at once ſatisfying and confounding his inſidious queriſt with this appoſite and deciſive reply. Accordingly when he told his diſciples, that he gave them a new commandment §in his particular injunction to them to love one another, he [141] was not teaching a new doctrine, or bringing ſtrange things to their ears, this duty being evidently implied in the love of our neighbour, but only injoining a duty, by the practice of which his followers ought to be more eſpe⯑cially diſtinguiſhed; to which they had in⯑ducements of an extraordinary nature; to which they were bound by ties and conſide⯑rations peculiarly Chriſtian, and by reverence for his aſtoniſhingly great example, who ſo loved them, and waſhed them from their ſins in his own blood. *
In perfect conſiſtence with this, the Apoſtles preached the Goſpel, after their Lord and Maſter had left the world, and was gone to his Father. They taught Goſpel truths; they inſiſted on, (St. Paul more eſpecially,) they rejoiced, they gloried in their deliverance from bondage under weak and beggarly ele⯑ments; †they exulted in the abolition of the ceremonial law, as a mere temporary eſta⯑bliſhment, and ſhadowy inſtitution; but at the ſame time they regarded the moral law [142] as of inviolable authority, and a complete ſtandard of conduct ſtill. When the Apoſtle juſt now named expoſes the extreme folly of ſuch tranſgreſſors of the law as ſtood ſelf⯑condemned; or complains of the rigour of its requiſitions; or declares the impoſſibility of yielding meritorious obedience to it, and conſequently of obtaining Salvation under it, its ſubſiſtence and obligation are ſuppoſed beyond all poſſible contradiction. That it could not make the comers thereunto perfect, was an argument of its own intrinſic perfection. The ſame great Apoſtle, preſſing upon his Roman converts the duties of brotherly love, and univerſal charity, recites almoſt all the commandments of the ſecond table; and ſubjoins that comprehenſive precept of Moſes juſt now mentioned, which he no doubt con⯑ſidered as incluſive of every evangelical pre⯑cept, even that of loving our enemies, thou ſhalt love thy neighbour as thyſelf. St. James calls this very precept, this great ſocial prin⯑ciple, the royal law; †and when he argues againſt the folly and preſumption of a partial [143] obedience to the divine commandments, and a commuting as it were for iniquities, reſts his argument wholly in that ſupreme autho⯑rity by which the law of Moſes was enacted: he that ſaid, do not commit adultery, ſaid alſo, do not kill. †In ſhort, both our Lord and his Apoſtles inculcated, and enlarged upon many things of practical importance, as circum⯑ſtances admitted, and occaſions required; but they taught nothing of this kind but what was reducible to the Moſaic inſtitu⯑tions, or to ſome general head of Jewiſh, or natural morality. I add of natural morality; becauſe the law of nature, the law of Moſes, and the law of Chriſt are, in point of mo⯑rality, one and the ſame; the latter illuſtrat⯑ing, explaining, enforcing, and recommend⯑ing the two former, but neither adding to, nor diminiſhing from them. For the reaſon or fitneſs of things is abſolutely unalterable; and whatever is in its own nature morally good or evil, has always been ſo, and will for ever continue ſo to be. The moral law which was once written upon tables of ſtone was origi⯑nally [142] [...] [143] [...] [144] engraved upon the fleſhly tables of man's heart. (u) To maintain or to imagine other⯑wiſe, is to charge God fooliſhly; and to ſup⯑poſe both the law and the Goſpel to preſcribe a practice in ſome inſtances unnatural and unreaſonable. St. Paul's deſcriptions of the groſs ignorance and depravity of the heathen world are equally animated and juſt. †But notwithſtanding this, the irradiations of reaſon and conſcience are ſometimes beautifully vi⯑ſible amidſt this blackneſs of ſpiritual dark⯑neſs. We might extract from the writings of Pagan authors, philoſophers and others, of different times, and in different places, a moral ſyſtem, againſt which, collectively taken, ſhould lie no fair exception; and pro⯑duce from them ſentiments finely coinciding with the moſt exalted principles, and moſt refined doctrines of Chriſtianity.
In theſe writings we find the pureſt piety, the exacteſt juſtice, the trueſt benevolence, the firmeſt fortitude, the nobleſt diſintereſt⯑edneſs, and the meekeſt patience, moſt ex⯑plicitly taught, and earneſtly inculcated. (w) [145] Tully divides the duty of man as we do at this day; viz. into that which is due, firſt, to God; ſecondly, to our neighbour; and thirdly, to ourſelves. Haec (philoſophia) nos primum ad Deorum cultum, deinde ad jus homi⯑num, quod ſitum eſt in generis humani ſocietate, tum ad modeſtiam, magnitudinemque animi eru⯑divit. *
The golden rule of equity, whatſoever ye would that men ſhould do to you, &c. (Matt. vii. 12.) †obtained, as many have obſerved, both among Jews and Gentiles, and was delivered by them as well negatively as poſitively, and under various modes of expreſſion. That to intend wickedneſs is to commit it, is the expreſs doctrine of Seneca, as quoted by Le-Clerc in his note on the 12th Chapter of the 4th. book of Grotius; and, which is ſtill more remarkable, he inſtances in caſes of luſt and ſenſuality:
Even ſo great a debauchee as Ovid ſpeculates well upon this ſubject:
This is preciſely the morality of our Di⯑vine Legiſlator. Forgiveneſs of enemies, &c. is a great point of morality which the hea⯑thens were far from being unacquainted with. According to Plutarch, it was a prayer of the Lacedaemonians, that the gods would enable them to bear injuries. And we are informed by the ſame great biographer, that Dion maintained true philoſophy to conſiſt, not in ſhewing kindneſs to friends, but in forgiving injuries, and pardoning offences. Menander is clearly of the ſame opinion in the following fine paſſage;
Some of the philoſophers argued againſt pre⯑ſent ſolicitude, and the taking too much thought for the morrow, preciſely as our Sa⯑viour does in his diſcourſe on the mount. A philoſopher, or wiſe man, ought not to be anxious about theſe things, viz. food, &c. &c. [147] [...]—is a ſentence quoted by Dr. Whitby in his note on v. 25. Ch. 6. of St. Matthew. The following ſen⯑timent of Plato, [...], *is almoſt a counterpart to our Saviour's—of every idle word that men ſhall ſpeak they ſhall give account at the day of judgment. Tully's notion of the ſervitude of a ſinner quadrates exactly with the doctrine of our bleſſed Lord, and of St. Paul after him. Whoſoever com⯑mitteth ſin is the ſervant of ſin, †ſays the former; his ſervants ye are to whom ye obey, whether of ſin unto death, or of obedience unto righteouſneſs, ‡ſays the latter; and ſays Ci⯑cero, ſi ſervitus ſit obedientia fracti animi, et arbitrio carentis ſuo, quis neget omnes imbrobos eſſe ſervos? §On the other hand, Deo parere libertas eſt, ſays Seneca, in the ſpirit of a Chriſtian, and the language of the Church; in one of the Collects of which, God's ſervice is called perfect freedom. The ſame philoſo⯑pher repreſents the Deity as a moſt bene⯑ficent Being who maketh his ſun to riſe on the evil and the good, and ſendeth rain on the juſt [148] and on the unjuſt; ecce ſceleratis, ſays he, ſol oritur, et piratis patent maria. *And, to mention only one particular more, he directs us in another place to conſider human afflic⯑tions as the corrections of a father for our ſpiritual benefit. God, he ſays, ſicut ſeve⯑rus pater durius educat; †which is almoſt literally the ſentiment of the Apoſtle. ‡The frailty of human nature, our radical diſinclination to virtue, the neceſſity of pro⯑pitiation, and our want of extraneous aſſiſ⯑tance as well as of perſonal reſolution, for the purpoſe of a good life, are points often intimated, and as often inſiſted upon by Pagan writers. The nitimur in vetitum—of the poet was a ſort of ſtanding theſis with many. The multitude of heathen ſacrifices ſhews a con⯑ſciouſneſs of guilt, and a ſolicitude for atone⯑ment. Their ſenſe of the need of a divine bleſſing on their endeavours in general, ap⯑pears ſufficiently from their undertaking no⯑thing of moment, whether of a public or [149] private concern, without the previous obſer⯑vance of certain rites and ceremonies; or, as Pliny expreſſes himſelf in the introduction to his panegyric on Trajan, ſine deorum immorta⯑lium ope, conſilio, et honore. It may not be eaſy to aſcertain what we are to underſtand by the Daemon, or the Genius, which, by his own account attended Socrates; but it is cer⯑tain the notion of good and evil genii pre⯑vailed much in the heathen world. In the following lines, the warmth of divine infu⯑ſion in the human breaſt is beautifully ex⯑preſſed by Ovid;
The neceſſity of ſupernatural impulſe to the regulation of human conduct has always been acknowleged. Tully ſays ſomewhere, Nemo unquam vir magnus ſine divino afflatu fuit; and Homer affirms by the mouth of Polydamas, that God is the diſpenſer of all our talents, or endowments whatſoever:
[150] Correſpondently with all this, philoſophers have repreſented the difficulty of perſevering in a virtuous courſe, under the very ſame meta⯑phor which is uſed by our Bleſſed Saviour himſelf. Cebes affirms, that there is a little gate [...] *at the entrance of the path that leads to happineſs &c. and that it is a path which few walk in; in which [...].
When we conſider theſe ſentiments and prin⯑ciples independently and ſeparately from what⯑ever is erroneous, inconſiſtent, or extravagant in heathen authors, we can do no leſs than re⯑verence them as doing credit to human nature in its moſt depraved ſtate; as ſo many efforts of reaſon nobly ſtruggling to emerge from a vaſt abyſs of ignorance and impurity. The grand uſe and advantage of the Goſpel, re⯑garded as a moral ſcheme, is not ſo much that things are uniformly taught therein, and delivered in conſummate purity, as that they are taught with proper authority, by a Legiſla⯑tor †from heaven, and under ſanctions the moſt efficacious imaginable. In ſhort, the [151] Chriſtian religion ſtands particularly diſcri⯑minated from all other inſtitutions by the perſonal pre-eminence of its Author, and by the tranſcendent graciouſneſs, importance, and ſplendor of the diſpenſation.
If we regard our Saviour under any cha⯑racter inferior to that of the true God; at leaſt if we regard him merely as a man, or as a law-giver, we ſhall find few or no marks of that originality by which the founders of all perſuaſions, religious or philoſophical, are diſtinguiſhed. As a prophet, he was like unto Moſes, according to the expreſs prediction of the latter; as a worker of mi⯑racles, he ſtood ſupereminent, but not ſingle; as a teacher, or inſtructer, he followed pre⯑cedents; his apologues and allegories were agreeable to the oriental mode, and many of his parables were borrowed from the Jews; *even that excellent form of prayer which he taught his diſciples was almoſt entirely taken out of the Jewiſh liturgies; and the ſacraments which "he ordained in his [152] "Church" were graffed upon a Jewiſh ſtock; baptiſm being a rite which the Jews obſerved with the exactneſs of ſuperſtition; and that of the Lord's Supper being transferr'd from their practice of eating bread and drinking wine, in an euchariſtical way, at the celebra⯑tion of the Paſſover. *The great Apoſtle to the Hebrews ſeems to ſet the matter before us in the cleareſt light. He, ſays he, that deſpised Moſes's law, died without mercy, under two or three witneſſes: of how much ſorer puniſhment ſuppoſe ye, ſhall he be thought worthy,—(not who hath broken the law of the Goſpel, but) who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath accounted the blood of the covenant wherewith he was ſancti⯑fied an unholy thing, and hath done deſpite to the ſpirit of grace. †Immoralities, it is true, and thoſe of the groſſeſt kind, are implied in theſe words; but they are ſuch as are moſt provokingly aggravated by ſingular contemp⯑tuouſneſs; and the leaſt that can be inferred from this paſſage is, that a greater than [153] Moſes is here. How does Socinianiſm ſhrink before ſuch conſiderations as theſe!
But it is little material which of two errors may be moſt plauſible, when both are equidiſtant from the centre of truth. Our bleſſed Saviour is no more half-God than he is all man, if I have leave ſo to expreſs myſelf; nor will Arianiſm fix a firmer baſis of faith by its chimerical expedient of a ſecondary worſhip, and a gradation of Deity. For this at beſt will be found to be neither more nor leſs than Paganiſm improved, and contracted within a ſmaller circle. It muſt be equally idolatrous, equally injurious to the honour of the Supreme Being, to ac⯑knowlege Gods many, or Gods few, or only one God beſides him. Infinite almoſt as the number of ſubaltern deities was among the Heathens, there is no doubt but the wiſeſt of them at leaſt acted nearly upon Arian principles; viz. under a perſuaſion of the exiſtence and properties, and with a reſer⯑vation of the prerogatives of the one Su⯑preme God. According to univerſal tradi⯑tion, [154] the notion of a ſupreme power, a ſelf-exiſtent, independent Being, a firſt cauſe of all things, prevailed more or leſs every where in the world. *The doctrine of divine Su⯑premacy was no ſecret even among people whoſe religious rites and uſages were ſilly and extravagant enough to render them ob⯑noxious to the ſcorn and laughter of man⯑kind, thro' all ages. The ſuperſtitions of the Aegyptians were groſs and numberleſs; and their worſhip of the meaneſt animals, and indeed of things inanimate, was beyond meaſure contemptible. And yet they had an opinion with reſpect to God, that erred even on the ſide of ſpirituality. For they held that he is not to be addreſſed by mortals ſo much as in vocal prayer. †This is at once an inſtance of ſtrong belief, and miſ⯑taken veneration. The great attributes of the Deity are aſſerted by writers of all ſorts, by philoſophers, and by poets, and in terms of the fulleſt ſignificancy. His ſpirituality, omnipotence, omnipreſence, independence, inviſibility, and incomprehenſible nature, are [155] ſet in a very ſtrong light by Pagan authors; particularly by Pythagoras, Plato, Anaxago⯑ras, Cicero, Porphyry, Seneca, Homer, and the Greek Dramatiſts. (x) I have not time or occaſion to produce my authorities here. The truth is, many goodly pearls of ſpecula⯑tive doctrine are to be found amongſt the rubbiſh of Pagan antiquity; and they ſtri⯑kingly contraſt an enormous farrago of tra⯑ditionary error, radical prejudice, vulgar folly, and popular ſuperſtition. They are the ſentiments of minds that ſeem to have been enlightened beyond the conceptions of the bulk of mankind. If we ſeparate the carnal droſs from the ſpiritual bullion of hea⯑theniſm, we ſhall be able to extract a body of theoretic divinity from the old Pagans, little if at all inferior to the fineſt unitarian ſyſtem. In ſhort, if Arianiſm be not ſtrictly polytheiſm, it is not much better; it is maintainable only on much the ſame ground, and by a ſimilar mode of reaſoning.
Surely a Tully, or a Plato, had as admiſſible an apology for his conformity to idolatrous [156] ſervices, in general prepoſſeſſion, and national eſtabliſhment, as the modern unbeliever has for his ſecondary worſhip, in any diſtiction he may affect to make between Pagan and Arian theology. For unleſs the holy Scrip⯑tures direct us in the plaineſt manner, and with all poſſible cautiouſneſs of expreſſion, NOT to honour the Son even as we honour the Father; if they do not clearly and uni⯑formly diſtinguiſh between Jeſus Chriſt, and the Holy Ghoſt, and the Supreme God, in point of nature, or eſſence; or, in other words, if Arianiſm has not a moſt firm foun⯑dation in the ſacred pages, and in apoſtolical and primitive worſhip, we cannot honeſtly reſolve it into any thing but the pride of human reaſon, fabricating its own theory, and reſiſting the Holy Ghoſt. Now the inva⯑lidity of its pretences has, I perſuade myſelf been ſufficiently ſhewn already; and there⯑fore we are to reject its hypotheſis, together with that of Socinianiſm, as reſpectively aim⯑ing to eſtabliſh another doctrine than that we have received; as fundamentally erroneous, and abſolutely repugnant to the genius and ſpirit of Chriſtianity.
[157] But becauſe the ſtrength of true believers may be ſaid in ſome ſenſe to be made perfect in the weakneſs of their antagoniſts, as a giant appears to moſt advantage when con⯑fronted with a pigmy, I ſhall take my next opportunity for your conviction, that the anti-trinitarian cauſe has its chief ſupport in diſingenuous evaſion, flimſy ſophiſtry, or wil⯑ful miſconſtruction; and neither is nor can be defended from the ſtrong holds of reaſon, or by weapons from the armory of Sacred Writ.
DISCOURSE VI.
[]THE Apoſtle, as appears from the ar⯑gument he proſecutes throughout this epiſtle, had, in the words juſt read, an eye to thoſe Jewiſh converts who were ſo zeal⯑ouſly attached to the Moſaic ritual, the law of their fathers, that they could not endure to ſee it ſuperſeded by the more liberal, the more pure, the more ſublime principles of the Goſpel. But I ſhall avail myſelf of the latitude my text admits; not heſitating to regard as perverters of the Goſpel, thoſe here⯑tics of different ſorts, whoſe unfairneſs, or [160] imbecility of allegation, conſtruction, and exception on the part of infidelity, I ſtand engaged to make appear in the following diſcourſe.
That pride, or prepoſſeſſion ſhould be te⯑nacious of any opinion however ſtrange, or however extravagant, will be no matter of ſurprize to us when we recollect, that almoſt every thing which we ſee not by immediate intuition, or which is not capable of a ſtrictly mathematical demonſtration, may be ſtarted, and upheld for a ſubject of diſpute. It is poſſible indeed, and it ſometimes happens, that men ſhall reaſon injudiciouſly and in⯑concluſively even in a righteous cauſe; and truth may ſuffer, or rather be ſuppoſed to ſuffer by precipitance of paſſion, or inadver⯑tency of zeal. This before now has been the caſe with the cauſe before us. A pious wiſh to confirm the doctrine of the Trinity by producing multifarious evidence, and heaping proof upon proof; (y) or an earneſt endeavour to elucidate a point, the knowlege of which is too wonderful and excellent for [161] the attainment of human wiſdom, by meta⯑phyſical nicety, and the ſagacity of abſtract ſpeculation; (z) or by ſtudied ſimilitudes, and artificial alluſions, to bring it nearer to our conceptions; all this has been hurtful to the intereſt of religion, and given occaſion to the enemy to ridicule, if not to blaſpheme. Erroneous conſtructions, and miſapplication of particular paſſages, betray too often a want of moderation, or of ſkill in interpreters. But, all this while, a charge of unſkilfulneſs, or of prevarication, or of perverſeneſs, or of preſumption, or of inſincerity, or of intem⯑perance, will come with a very ill grace from our adverſaries; and we are to look on the ſide of infidelity for the moſt viſible ſigns of weakneſs, and the ſureſt tokens of conſcious diſtreſs. I am apt to believe, you will ſoon be convinced by a few ſelect particulars that this is not arbitarily, or groundleſsly ſaid.
I ſhall hardly be called upon to apologize for freedoms I ſhall be obliged to take with authors who are no more. It will be ac⯑knowleged, with reſpect to every Arian &c. [162] of note, that, to miſchievous purpoſe, he being dead yet ſpeaketh. To proceed then.
That when we are baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt, we are baptized in the name of three Perſons, and of three Divine Perſons, and of three equally Divine Perſons, *ſeems not to be more evident from Scripture than from the reaſon of the thing. For elſe we are baptized in the name of two Perſons and one virtue or quality, &c. which is a notion pal⯑pably ridiculous; or we are baptized in the name of three Perſons, betwixt the firſt and two latter of which there is an infinite diſ⯑parity; (there being no medium between God and a creature;) which is a ſuppoſition not leſs ridiculous. And, in fact, the Bap⯑tiſmal Form is ſo ſtrong, that heretics have found themſelves under a neceſſity of chang⯑ing it; or of explaining it away; ſome bap⯑tizing into the death of Chriſt; ſome in the name of the uncreated God, and in the name of the created Son, and in the name of the ſancti⯑fying [163] Spirit, created by the created Son. Dr. Clarke, to whom Arianiſm is under great ob⯑ligations, writes as follows. We are baptized, ſays he, into the profeſſion of that belief, and an obligation to the practice of that religion, which God the Father has revealed and taught by the Son, and confirmed and eſtabliſhed by the Holy Ghoſt. If this is extrication, what is difficulty? †
The ſame learned author paraphraſes the introduction to St. John's Goſpel in the fol⯑lowing words: ‘With God the Father, the FIRST, the SUPREME cauſe and original of all things, there exiſted before all ages that Divine Perſon whoſe name is called the Word of God, the only begotten of the Fa⯑ther, the brightneſs of his glory, and by ineffable COMMUNICATION of divine power and perfections, the expreſs image of his Perſon.’ The fine artifice of this para⯑phraſe will eſcape a common, or a curſory reader. I gueſs, Dr. C—would never have conſented to the leaſt alteration in this paſ⯑ſage, [164] or have permitted us only for ineffable to read eternal. The phraſe—before all ages—is deſignedly ambiguous; and imports merely an acknowlegement of the impoſſibility of fix⯑ing the date of the generation of the Son of God.
In the beginning was the word, *ſays St. John; i. e. (if we will hearken to the So⯑cinians,) Jeſus Chriſt exiſted when the Goſ⯑pel was firſt preached by John the Baptiſt; or, if you pleaſe, by himſelf. The word was with God; i. e. was known to God, and to God only; or, was with God, by being taken up into heaven to receive his prophetic commiſſion, agreeably to a parallel expoſition of another paſſage, which will be preſently noticed, and both by the ſame interpreters. The word was God, viz. in a ſecondary or derivative ſenſe; in a ſenſe implying Chriſt's priority and ſupe⯑riority to all other creatures; ſo that if we take this whole ſentence together, the word was with God, and the word was God, the term God is to be underſtood in the proper ſenſe in the firſt clauſe, and in an improper and inferior ſenſe in the ſecond: as Dr. C. [165] and others, according to a judicious writer's remark, ingeniouſly expound this paſſage!
No man hath aſcended into heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man who is in heaven; *are the words of our Lord himſelf in the ſame Goſpel. Perhaps the Socinian conſtruction of this text which was juſt now laid before you is little leſs ro⯑mantic than Grotius's expoſition of the words—he that came down from heaven, i. e. ſays this famous commentator, he that ‘was ſent, or given to us by the ſpecial Grace of God.’
As ſome interpreters make, or, more pro⯑perly, invent a diſtinction between primary and ſecondary worſhip, and would fain have us believe in a created creator, or a deity by delegation, ſo others of a very different ſtamp think of the Saviour of the world as meanly as they can poſſibly think, and diveſt him of almoſt every ray of glory. The word was made fleſh, and dwelt among us, ſays St. John. † [166] Chriſt was born mortal, ſubject to infirmities and ſufferings, &c. ſay ſome Socinian expoſi⯑tors: the word WAS fleſh, ſimply and abſo⯑lutely, ſay others: the word was MADE, or CONVERTED into fleſh, ſays the Flandrian Anabaptiſt.
St. Paul aſſures the Coloſſians, that in Jeſus Chriſt dwelleth all the fulneſs * of the Godhead bodily; viz. all the will of God as we are given to underſtand by Socinus. Before Abra⯑ham was, I AM, †ſays our Lord expreſsly to the Jews; by which he means only to affirm, according to ſome interpreters, that he was the Meſſiah before Abraham was the father of many nations; or, as others expound, ſhall I ſay? or wreſt this ſcripture, that he exiſted, or WAS before Abraham in the pur⯑poſe and decree of God. How far the name of Grotius dignifies this expoſition, let every intelligent hearer judge. Or, let us ſee whe⯑ther we are like to derive more ſatisfaction from the following explanation or rather evacuation of this text by the celebrated [167] author of the Scripture doctrine of the Trinity. ‘Before Abraham was, and before all gene⯑rations, I had a being with him of whom Moſes told the Iſralites, that his name was I AM.’
That often juſtly cited paſſage in the 9th. Chapter of the Epiſtle to the Romans, of whom as concerning the fleſh Chriſt came, who is over all, God bleſſed for ever, is a rankling thorn in the eyes of unbelievers, which Dr. C. wiſhed to extract with the poultice of a deviſed ambiguity. He would have us be⯑lieve that the original Greek is of a doubtful conſtruction, and may ſignify either, of whom Chriſt came; God who is over all be bleſſed for ever; or, of whom Chriſt came, who is over all; God be bleſſed for ever. To this text we ſhall have occaſion to turn again.
The Arians in general confeſs that the Di⯑vine Perſonage who ſo often, and ſometimes ſo magnificently makes his appearance under the Old Teſtament, is Jeſus Chriſt, the Son of God; yet when this tranſcendent Being [168] expreſsly ſays,—I am the God of Bethel,—we are to underſtand him as in effect ſaying only, my Father, whom I repreſent, is God of Bethel. Such is the ſenſe of theſe expoſi⯑tors; who however kindly and logically grant that the Word was with God, or, in plain terms, exiſted from all eternity, tho' not actually, yet potentially! One is tempted to ſpeak ludicrouſly by the extravagance of theſe conceits. Is not this making the word of God of none effect thro' wantonneſs of interpretation? Is not this turning holy Scripture, which ſhould be the rule of faith, into a mere play-thing of fancy?
Let us take a view of another famous writer's ſentiments on this important ſub⯑ject.—Mr. Whiſton, after acknowleging Jeſus Chriſt, (whom he calls [...]) to have given the law upon mount Sinai, to have appeared to the Patriarchs, &c. and to have taken ‘the peculiar ſtyle, titles, attri⯑butes, adoration, and incommunicable name of the God of Iſrael,’ ſuppoſes him to have been ‘truly and really concerned in the [169] creation of the world.’ But, obſerve, he was a Creator merely by commiſſion; &c. ‘it being (according to this author) unfit and impoſſible for the DIVINE NATURE ITSELF, or at leaſt THAT OF THE FA⯑THER, to be ſo much, and in ſuch a manner concerned with the corporeal world, and the ſinful race of mankind, as we every where find this DIVINE PERSON, our bleſſed Mediator, to have been.’ *And ſo we are obliged to this philoſopher for his wonderful diſcovery, that Jeſus Chriſt, tho' a DIVINE PERSON with all the attributes &c. and the "incommunicable name of the God of Iſrael," was yet without the DI⯑VINE NATURE, becauſe it is impoſſible for the DIVINE NATURE to act in the abſtract; or at leaſt for THAT of the FATHER to do ſo, which, it ſeems, is ſomething diſtinct from, or ſuperior to the Divine! If this is not Chriſtianity, it is tolerable Platoniſm.
But the grand expedient to which a late⯑mentioned Divine, and indeed the Arian [170] fraternity have uſually recourſe, is yet be⯑hind. Unable to with ſtand the united force of the ſeveral texts by which the full Divini⯑ty of our Saviour is evinced, they contrive to reſolve the whole of his Deity into that abſo⯑lute authority which, they ſay, he derives from his Father, and exerciſes jointly with him in the government of the univerſe. Dr. Clarke not unartfully tells us, that ‘the reaſon why the Scripture, tho' it ſtiles the Father God, and alſo ſtiles the Son God, yet at the ſame time always declares that there is but one God, is, becauſe in the monarchy of the univerſe there is but one authority, origi⯑nal in the Father, derivative in the Son: the power of the Son being not another power oppoſite to that of the Father, nor another power co-ordinate to that of the Father, but itſelf the power and authority of the Father, communicated to, manifeſted in, and exerciſed by the Son.’ *
But did not, or would not this able writer recollect, that ſomething beſides power was communicated, when the Father gave to the [171] Son to have LIFE in himſelf? *From which paſſage I take occaſion to obſerve, that when an ambiguous word occurs in any paſſage of Scripture; or a term, which independently conſidered, appears to denote communication from the Father, and inferiority in the Son, its ſignification is generally qualified and re⯑ſtrained by the plain tenor and importance of the whole ſentence. This is eminently the caſe with the text laſt quoted. As the Father hath life himſelf, ſays our Bleſſed Lord, ſo hath he given to the Son to have life in himſelf. In this phraſe—having life in himſelf, (which is a periphraſis of Jehovah, the firſt and moſt eſſential name of the Deity,) the ſelf-exiſ⯑tence both of Father and Son from all eter⯑nity is neceſſarily implied: becauſe tho' the word given imports communication of an incomprehenſible kind, yet ſuch communi⯑cation muſt have been from eternity. To aſſert, that the Father gave ſelf-exiſtence to the Son from all eternity at any ſuppoſed period of time, would be neither more nor [172] leſs than a contradiction in terms. †It may be worth while to adduce two or three inſtances more. By him, viz. by Jeſus Chriſt, ſays St. Paul to the Coloſſians, were all things created that are in Heaven, and that are in earth, viſible and inviſible, &c. all things were created by him and for him. Ch. 1. 16. Does not all this imply unoriginateneſs? Is not Chriſt repreſented here as abſolutely the Creator? Yet in this very chapter reference is had to the Goſpel-diſpenſation, and in that reference terms muſt neceſſarily be uſed importing ſubordination and inferiority. So in the 1ſt. chap. of the Revelation, where Chriſt is ſtyled Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, &c. the ſame reference is made. I am he that liveth, and was dead. So again, the Word was with God, ſays St. John; and this expreſſion does not neceſſarily im⯑ply equality, or coexiſtence. But what fol⯑lows?—The Word was God.
We not unfrequently meet with interpreters who agree in oppoſition to the catholic ſenſe of a paſſage, but differ in the mode of [173] it; who, like contrary qualities in bodies counteracting each other, mutually defeat their reſpective ends by repugnancy of con⯑ſtruction. We will turn to one or two ſin⯑gular inſtances of this.—By whom alſo * he made the worlds, ſays the Apoſtle to the Hebrews, ſpeaking of Jeſus Chriſt. One ſhould hardly think theſe words liable to be miſunderſtood. But Grotius, unwilling, as it ſhould ſeem, that Jeſus Chriſt ſhould be ſuppoſed to have any concern in the creation, even as an agent or miniſter, gives us to know, that the worlds were made not by him, but for him, or for his ſake; agreeably enough to part of a text juſt now cited, and agreably to the notion of the Jewiſh Rabbins, that the world was made for the Meſſiah. Now, in the firſt place, not to inſiſt with Dr. Whitby, that this conſtruction manifeſtly wreſts the prepoſition [...], with a genitive caſe annexed to it, from its proper import, I wiſh to obſerve, that there is no admitting this learned writer's expoſition of the place before us, and of that other paſſage of the Epiſtle [174] to the Romans, Chriſt was raiſed from the dead * by the glory of the Father, (the ſingle one with which he ſupports his interpreta⯑tion,) without obſcuring, or confounding our ideas of the divine operations. For, according to our author, God the Father made the worlds for the glory of his Son, but raiſed up that Son from the dead for his own glory.—Chriſt was raiſed from the dead for the glory of the Father, ſays our commen⯑tator; ſo that by this interpretation the Apoſtle in effect affirms, that Chriſt was raiſed from the dead by the Father for the glory of the Father: which at beſt is uncouth phraſeolo⯑gy. But let us ſee how the paſſage will fare under the management of Socinus and his followers. Theſe gentlemen are ſenſible of the powers of the prepoſition in queſtion, but are equally reluctant to believe Jeſus Chriſt to have been the Maker of the Uni⯑verſe.—By whom he made the Worlds; i. e. ſay they, by whoſe agency, or miniſtry God eſtabliſhed a ſpiritual kingdom, and reconciled the world unto himſelf by the Goſpel diſpenſa⯑tion. [175] Are not theſe ſeveral expoſitions as irreconcileable as light and darkneſs? And have we not reaſon in abundance rather to reject both, than to ſubſcribe to either? I juſt obſerve farther; that Grotius had been more conſiſtent, had he done no violence to the prepoſition aforeſaid, and adopted the Socinian interpretation. For he is intirely of one mind with the Socinians in his explica⯑tion of the above-cited parallel in the firſt Chapter of the Epiſtle to the Coloſſians.
But this is not the only inſtance of this great writer's inconſiſtency with others and with himſelf. Convinced by ocular demon⯑ſtration of the reſurrection of his Maſter, Thomas anſwered and ſaid, that is, ſay ſome very gravely, in effect cried out, or exclaimed, My Lord, and my God. For, it ſeems, this is not the language of confeſſion, but of aſto⯑niſhment! Grotius however ſees this matter in a very different light. ‘Hic primum, ſays he, ea vox in narratione Evangelica reperitur ab Apoſtolis Jeſu tributa, poſt⯑quam ſcilicet ſua reſurrectione probaverat, [176] ſe eſſe a quo vita et quidem aeterna ex⯑pectari deberet. Manſit deinde ille mos in Eccleſia, ut apparet non tantum in ſcriptis Apoſtolicis, ut in nono capite Epiſtolae ad Romanos commate quinto, et veterum Chriſtianorum, ut videre eſt apud Juſtinum Martyrem contra Tryphonem, ſed et in Plinii ad Trajanum Epiſtola, ubi ait Chriſ⯑tianos Chriſto, ut Deo, carmina ceciniſſe.’ *
And yet we are not much obliged to this eminent commentator for an acknowlege⯑ment which appears to have been forced from him. In the firſt place, it is not true that Chriſt is ſtyled God purely becauſe he is the reſurrection and the life, as is here more than intimated. It is not true, that he is ſo called by the Apoſtles and firſt Chriſtians, merely on the ſtrength of the paſſage before us. For though the terms in which St. Thomas de⯑clares his conviction, My Lord, and my God, occur not before, nor poſſibly could, Chriſt is not only in effect in many places, but alſo expreſsly ſtyled God in this Goſpel. In the next place it is worth remarking, that this [177] author in ſome ſort at leaſt aſſerts the Divi⯑nity of Chriſt from a text, of which, when he takes it ſeparately in hand, he queſtions the authenticity. *
The truth is, we find too many among us perpetually leaning to the ſide of infidelity, by ſoftening and qualifying as much as poſ⯑ſible the ſenſe of texts which are quoted every day on the part of the orthodox. An eminent commentator ſuppoſes the firſt prayer of the Apoſtles, Thou Lord, who knoweſt the hearts of all men, ſhew whether of theſe two thou haſt choſen, to be addreſs'd not to Jeſus Chriſt, but ſimply to God. Whoſoever ſhall call on the name of the Lord ſhall be ſaved, ſays St. Peter in his diſcourſe on the day of Pentecoſt; i. e. ſays Dr. Pyle, ‘Whoſoever ſhall believe and embrace his religion;’ which paraphraſe plainly reprobates the idea of invocation on Chriſt. The reference of the words he is Lord of all, in St. Peter's ad⯑dreſs to Cornelius, either to God the Father, [178] or to Jeſus Chriſt, is at beſt perverſely ſin⯑gular; and ſurely neither juſt nor natural. To this end, ſays St. Paul to the Romans, Chriſt both died and roſe, &c. that he might be Lord both of the dead and living; *i. e. (ac⯑cording to our author's inadequate illuſtra⯑tion,) that ‘he might be the Saviour and rewarder of all good Chriſtians.’ St. Paul wiſhes grace and peace to the Church at Co⯑rinth, to them that are called to be ſaints, † with all that in every place call upon the name of Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, viz. (as the ſame writer interprets the paſſage,) ‘to all who worſhip God through Jeſus Chriſt, the Lord and Saviour of all that profeſs his religion.’ In the ſecond Chapter of this Epiſtle, the Apoſtle calls our Saviour the Lord of glory; meaning, it ſeems, thereby ſimply the Meſſiah. God was manifeſt in the fleſh, ſays the ſame Apoſtle to Timothy; which, being interpreted by this writer, is only equi⯑valent to ‘the Son of God took upon him our nature.’ In ſhort, our author's notion [179] of the whole myſtery of the Goſpel ſeems to be lamentably inſufficient, when he tells, and in more places than one tells us, that it ſig⯑nifies only the admiſſion of Gentiles as well as Jews into the Chriſtian covenant.
But a very recent inſtance of perverſe in⯑terpretation in the work of a ſenſible and ſpecious author *out of our Church is fit to be taken into particular conſideration. In his note on that famous paſſage in the Epiſtle to the Romans, (which the Anti-trinitarians are ever attempting to preſs into the ſervice of Arianiſm, as has already been in effect ſeen,) viz. of whom as concerning the fleſh, Chriſt came, who is over all, God bleſſed for ever; this author admits the juſtneſs of the appli⯑cation to our bleſſed Lord, who, ſays he, ‘is God over all, as he is by the Father AP⯑POINTED Lord, King, and Governour of all.’ And then he refers to ſeveral texts as declarative of ſuch APPOINTMENT.
[180] The Father judgeth no man, but hath com⯑mitted all judgment unto the Son; John v. 22. Jeſus knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God; &c. John. xiii. 3.
All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth; Matt. xxviii. 18.
The word which God ſent unto the children of Iſrael preaching peace by Jeſus Chriſt, he is Lord of all; &c. Acts x. 36.
God alſo hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name; Phil. ii. 9. and ſet him at is own right hand, in the heavenly places, far above all principality and power, &c. and every name that is named not only in this world, but alſo in that which is to come, &c. Epheſ. i. 21, &c. He hath put all things under his feet, &c. 1 Cor. xv. 27. ‘This, ſays our author, is our Lord's SUPREME GODHEAD. And that he is bleſſed for ever, or the object of ever⯑laſting bleſſing, is evident from Revelation v. 12, 13.’ Worthy is the Lamb, &c. to receive bleſſing, &c. and every creature, &c. [181] heard I ſaying, bleſſing, and honour, &c. be unto him that ſitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever, &c. Now it is very obſervable that in ſome of the places here referred to there is not any intimation of an appointment. The annotator ſeems to be aware of this when it is too late; he grows jealous of the paſſage he had admitted; and, like one conſcious of having allowed more than his hypotheſis could conveniently afford, to all intents and purpoſes revokes his grant by a counter conſtruction, and ſo at one daſh deprives our Lord both of his bleſſedneſs and ſupremacy. For thus he pro⯑ceeds. ‘But what this part of his cha⯑racter, in which he is more nearly related to believing Gentiles, than to infidel Jews, has to do with privileges belonging to the latter, doth not ſeem to me very clear; much leſs can I conceive, why the Apoſtle in this particular enumeration of Jewiſh privileges, ſhould not mention their rela⯑tion to God, as their God, in which they particularly gloried, (Chapter ii. 17.) and which was indeed the glory of all their [182] glories, being the firſt and grand article in the covenant with Abraham; and which he fails not to aſſert among the ſingular privileges of Chriſtians, (Ch. v. 11.) when he is ſhewing that the ſubjects of their glorying were not inferior to thoſe of the Jews. How could he overlook the main article of this liſt? Or what if there ſhould be a tranſpoſition of a ſingle letter in the text, [...] for [...]. This will remove every difficulty. Then the Engliſh will be, of whom, as concerning the fleſh, Chriſt came, whoſe is the God over all, bleſſed for ever. Thus the grand privilege will be inſerted to advantage, and ſtand at the top of a lofty climax riſing from the Father, to Chriſt, and to God. We have indeed no copy to juſtify this reading. But the afore⯑ſaid conſiderations ſeem to make it pro⯑bable the article ( [...]) might be very eaſily tranſpoſed. This is only my conjecture.’
Now I beg leave to aſk, whether our an⯑notator was under an abſolute neceſſity of conjecturing? Conjectures, I preſume, are [183] never admiſſible in criticiſm, but when they clear the ſenſe of an author from obſcurity; or when direct abſurdities, or conſiderable difficulties are removed by them. Is either of theſe caſes the caſe at preſent? So far from it, that unleſs we are to ſacrifice ſenſe to figure, and real truth to ideal climax, I affirm without ceremony the old and uni⯑verſal reading to be the only right one; and that this paſſage, abundantly plain and con⯑ſiſtent in itſelf, is here obſcured by elucida⯑tion, and marred by amendment. Mr. T. in fact ſmothers himſelf in a duſt of his own raiſing. For though, in a ſpirit of true com⯑paſſion, and in the tendereſt affection to his brethren, &c. the Apoſtle calls to mind their national character, and many of the privi⯑leges they had enjoyed, yet at the time of his writing this Epiſtle, it ſhould be remem⯑bered, that their grand privilege of all, as our author juſtly terms it, that which the Jews conſtantly made their boaſt of, and ‘which was indeed the glory of all their glories,’ was abſolutely loſt, and irreco⯑verably done away for ever. God was no longer [184] their God in any ſenſe favourable to them; they were diſowned; they were cut off by him, to uſe St. Paul's words in another place; the believing Gentiles were now ‘more nearly related to him;’ they were purified to be a peculiar people; and Jews, as Jews, had no manner of intereſt in the new diſpenſation: ſo that, according to this author's conſtruc⯑tion, the Apoſtle falſifies fact, and inſults his kinſmen, by way of commiſeration.
There is another text which the ſame au⯑thor handles not leſs to his own diſadvantage. Every houſe is builded by ſome man, ſays the writer of the Epiſtle to the Hebrews, Ch. iii. 4. but he that built all things is God. Mr. T's. paraphraſe is as follows. ‘When he ſaith, every houſe is builded by ſome perſon, but he who built all things is God, he evidently diſtinguiſhes between a ſubordinate and Supreme builder. But this diſtinction he needed not to have mentioned, had he not ſpoke of a ſubordinate builder before. For, if in the caſe under conſideration, there be no ſubordinate builder at all, this diſ⯑tinction [185] is nothing to his purpoſe. Then his argument would have been; Chriſt muſt build the houſe; becauſe no one could build it but he; ſeeing no houſe is built by any but God. Whereas, contra⯑riwiſe, he aſſerts a ſubordinate builder, and tells us ſuch a one is conſiſtent with God's being the Supreme original builder.’
Now, I take it, this is a mere fanciful diſ⯑tinction of Mr. Taylor's own brain. The context runs thus. This man was counted worthy of more glory than Moſes, inaſmuch as he who hath builded the houſe, hath more honour than the houſe: for every houſe is builded by ſome man, but he that built all things is God. Surely he that built all things, he who made the world was the very Perſon or Being that built the houſe, as the Apoſtle expreſſes it; i. e. who founded the whole Jewiſh OEco⯑nomy, eccleſiaſtical and civil; and conſe⯑quently, though every houſe is builded by ſome man, though every inſtitution, &c. has ſome author, and Moſes in particular may be ſaid to be a founder in a ſecondary ſenſe, Jeſus [186] Chriſt is ſtrictly and properly the Supreme Architect, as we may ſay, as well in the one as the other of the above inſtances, to the total excluſion of every idea of ſubordination. And ſo this very paſſage in effect plainly aſſerts our Saviour's Divinity, and confirms the Supremacy this Gentleman appears to be extremely forward to deſtroy by it. It is re⯑markable enough that the texts under conſi⯑deration have been before now a ſnare to un⯑believers. For the Socinian gloſs on them is, ‘that Chriſt is as much more excellent than Moſes as God is more excellent than his own people;’ and this ſuperexcellence is on all hands allowed not to come one jot ſhort of abſolute infinity.
In conſequence of the ſhifts to which in⯑fidelity is reduced, it will add, omit, affirm, and ſuggeſt, ſometimes arbitrarily, ſometimes imprudently, and ſometimes on weak and incompetent authority. That paſſage in St. Paul's firſt Epiſtle to Timothy, without con⯑troverſy great is the myſtery of godlineſs; * God [187] was manifeſt in the fleſh, &c. makes ſo clearly for us, that the Socinians, and they who pa⯑troniſe them, ſtruggle to get rid of it at all events. And that they do ſo purely by the help of a ſuppoſititious reading, which can be ſupported only by a ſtrained, incoherent, and ridiculous conſtruction, (according to which the myſtery of godlineſs was manifeſt in the fleſh, and received up into glory, &c. in⯑ſtead of Jeſus Chriſt,) hath been abundantly ſhewn by many, and eſpecially by the learned Biſhop Pearſon in his Expoſition of the Creed.
With a view to the eluſion of certain paſ⯑ſages in the Revelation which we have al⯑ready produced as plainly expreſſive of the Son's coequal majeſty with the Father, Gro⯑tius has moſt unwarrantably aſſigned them their proper and reſpective thrones in heaven. He that ſat on the throne, &c. in primo ſolio, id eſt Deus, ſays he in his paraphraſe of Rev. xxi. 5.
Suppoſing, for argument's ſake, the merit of the trinitarian controverſy to depend chiefly [188] on the authenticity of the ſeventh verſe in St. John's 1st Epiſtle, there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghoſt, and theſe three are one, †I would gladly aſk, whether it is not, in the nature of things, at leaſt as reaſonable to ſup⯑poſe in general that this text was omitted by the enemies of the doctrine of the Trinity, as that it was inſerted by its friends? And if ſo, infidelity would appear at beſt to ſtand upon a precarious foundation, as far as it depends on the ſpuriouſneſs of this text; and we ſhould ſurely err with more prudence and modeſty on the ſide of the Catholic Church, than againſt her. But an excellent writer *has, in his Letters to Mr. Gibbon on this ſubject, evinced the genuineneſs of this text to the intire ſatisfaction of every candid and impartial inquirer; and particularly makes it appear, that ‘the context of the Apoſtle is ſo far from receiving any injury by the retention of the verſe in queſtion, that it would loſe all its genuine ſpirit, would be⯑come unapt and feeble in its application, [189] and therefore could hardly be ſaid to ſubſiſt without it.’ To this performance I refer you with pleaſure.
It has been urged, and with an air of con⯑fidence, that Jeſus Chriſt cannot be an object of divine worſhip, becauſe in that excellent form of addreſs to the Deity which he re⯑commended to his diſciples, there is not the leaſt mention made of himſelf, nor the moſt diſtant alluſion to his office and character. A circumſtance which has been conſidered as deciſive in favour of Unitarianiſm. Some per⯑ſons have as little of knowledge as they have of faith in theſe matters. At the time of his dictating this mode of prayer, our bleſſed Lord was not, properly ſpeaking, either the mediator between God and man, or a ſacrifice for the ſins of the whole world. Though there⯑fore this form of devotion is uſed at this day with the greateſt propriety imaginable, yet it was originally delivered to the diſciples for their own more immediate uſe; as is mani⯑feſt from the nature of the thing, and from St. Luke's account of this matter. It came [190] to paſs, ſays that Evangeliſt, that as he was praying in a certain place, when he ceaſed, one of his diſciples ſaid unto him, Lord, teach us to pray, as John alſo taught his diſciples. * And he ſaid unto them, When ye pray, ſay, Our Father, &c. It was not till after his Aſcen⯑ſion, and return to his Father, that they could properly pray to or through him; that they were to aſk in his name, and to receive; it was not till after he had offered one ſacrifice for ſin, † and ſat down at the right hand of God, that his mediatorial character commenced, in which he ever liveth to make interceſſion for us.
There are two remarkable paſſages in St. Paul's Epiſtles, which, as they are claimed by our adverſaries with more appearance of right than the foregoing, it will be proper to take into conſideration. Who (i. e. Jeſus Chriſt) being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but made him⯑ſelf of no reputation, &c. ‡This text is often quoted as aſſerting the true Divinity of our Saviour. I am therefore concerned to deliver [191] it from the conſtruction which the Arians with much aſſurance put upon it; and which many amongſt ourſelves have, I think, very un⯑warily admitted; ſubjecting themſelves there⯑by to the neceſſity of having recourſe to a hack⯑neyed, and after all mere verbal diſtinction be⯑tween ſelf-exiſtence and neceſſary exiſtence, in or⯑der to reconcile their admiſſion with orthodox principles. Thought it not robbery, &c. [...], i. e. (ſays Novatian and many with him,) he never compared himſelf with God the Father, nunquam ſe Deo Patri aut comparavit aut contulit; the reaſon follows, memor ſe eſſe ex ſuo Patre. Every Arian will abide by this explication; and how do the advocates for Novatian get clear of the im⯑puted conſequences? Why, ſays Dr. Water⯑land, ‘this interpretation of the text (ſup⯑poſing it juſt) implies no more than this, that Jeſus Chriſt never pretended to an equality with the Father in reſpect of his original, knowing himſelf to be ſecond only in order, not the firſt Perſon of the ever⯑bleſſed Trinity.’ Dr. W. obſerves, that the whole paſſage in Novatian, rightly un⯑derſtood, [192] affords a ſtrong proof of the co⯑equality of the two Perſons; and that it is quoted accordingly by Dr. Whitby in his trea⯑tiſe de vera Chriſti deitate. But as this can only be done by help of the above diſtinction, I muſt aſk, why Novatian's ſenſe of this text muſt be admitted as the true one? He did not affect, ſay ſome, did not claim, did not take upon him, &c. to be honoured as God. Notwithſtanding the great authorities of Grotius, Tillotſon, and Clarke, &c. *with which this interpretation is fortified, I can⯑not help thinking the reading in uſe, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, not barely to be the more eligible, but indeed the pro⯑per reading. For, not to inſiſt on one cir⯑cumſtance in its favour, which is the non⯑agreement of the ſeveral interpretations of the learned Gentlemen above-mentioned, it deſerves to be noted, that though the phraſe [...] would admit the conſtruc⯑tion contended for, yet the context will be found abſolutely to revolt againſt it. Grant⯑ing the phraſe being in the form of God to be [193] in itſelf of undeterminate ſignification, yet when predicated of him who is one with the Father, who was in the beginning with God, and really and truly was God, it certainly is to be regarded as ſynonymous with thoſe expreſ⯑ſions; and conſequently as importing an in⯑tire equality with God. But herewith the conſtruction of Novation, and of the Arians, not to ſay of Dr. W. himſelf, is totally in⯑compatible. The reading in uſe therefore muſt be allowed to be not only natural, but neceſſary. He thought it not robbery, i. e. to be no violation of right, or juſtice.
The other paſſage is the following. There is one body, ſays the Apoſtle to the Epheſians, and one Spirit; one Lord, one Faith, one Bap⯑tiſm; one God, and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all. Chap. iv. 4. &c. The Socinian and the Arian inference from theſe texts is obvious; but in proof that it is an unfair one, I would remark, that had St. Paul intended here to have diſtin⯑guiſhed the Father from the Son and the [194] Spirit, by this aſcription of Supremacy, he would certainly have named the two latter with their ſeverally diſcriminating inferior titles; and this without a needleſs, and I might ſay, impertinent combination of uni⯑ties, if I may ſo call them. Beſides, had this been the Apoſtle's deſign, how comes it to paſs that ſupremacy is in almoſt the ſame terms aſcribed in the New Teſtament to Jeſus Chriſt; whoſe throne is for ever and ever, who is Lord of all, who is over all, God bleſſed for ever? Or how are we to account for its being ſo frequently ſaid, that both Chriſt and the Spirit as well as the Father is in us? If the manifeſt attribution of Supremacy in the texts juſt now cited does not exclude the Fa⯑ther, why muſt it be underſtood in the place under conſideration to exclude the Son? The ſame queſtion may be aſked with the ſame propriety, and with the ſame ſucceſs, with re⯑gard to the following well-known paſſages in the firſt Epiſtle to Tim. which, I believe, the Anti-trinitarians in general ſet with much aſſurance at the head of their authorities.
[195] Now unto the king eternal, immortal, inviſible, the only wiſe God, be honour and glory for ever and ever: †Who is the bleſſed and only poten⯑tate, the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto, whom no man hath ſeen, or can ſee: to whom be honour and power everlaſting. Surely all this is briefly but fully comprehended in the above deſcriptions of Jeſus Chriſt; to whom, by the way, in⯑dependently on the Father, St. Peter aſcribes glory both now and for ever. We ſhall now be able to deſpatch with no difficulty certain paſſages which at firſt ſight have an humi⯑liating tendency, and ſeem to import the in⯑feriority of the Son to the Father, and the imperſonality of the Holy Ghoſt. It may be of uſe to expoſe pretences.
With reſpect to his human character, or his legation, Chriſt is confeſſedly God's; and the head of Chriſt is God; and, ſays he, my Father is greater than I. We have already ſeen, that the abſolute Godhead of Jeſus [196] Chriſt, though it had been on certain occa⯑ſions not barely intimated, but in plain terms aſſerted by him, was not uniformly mani⯑feſted to his diſciples during his reſidence upon earth. It was a truth which he was in due time fully to authenticate to them, but which at preſent for obvious reaſons they could not bear. *Accordingly, as in many other places, ſo in the words laſt quoted, which were calculated to ſooth them under the loſs they were about to ſuſtain by his going away, my Father is greater than I, the bleſſed Jeſus with particular propriety alludes to the commiſſion he had undertaken, and adapts himſelf to their imperfect and un⯑ſettled conceptions. †On pretty much the ſame ground he had at another time declared to the ruler who addreſſed him under the character of Good Maſter, ‡that there is none good but one, that is God. The full manifeſ⯑tation of the great myſtery of the Goſpel was reſerved for the day of Pentecoſt; before which conſideration a thouſand difficulties [197] will crumble into atoms; and by which an anſwer is given in full to the ſubſtance of what Dr. Prieſtly has advanced in the firſt Sect. of the Introd. to his Hiſtory of EARLY OPINIONS, with reſpect to the ſilence of the Old Teſtament, and the incompetency of a great part of the New.
This is life eternal, ſays our bleſſed Lord, that they may know thee, the only true God, and Jeſus Chriſt whom thou haſt ſent. *Our Lord, ſpeaking here in his human capacity, and with reference to his miſſion, very naturally avows his Father to be the only true God, in contradiſtinction to all falſe Gods; but cannot be ſuppoſed to exclude himſelf and the Holy Ghoſt, who are partakers of one eſſence with the true.
So again: who is the firſt born of every creature, and the beginning of the creation of God. †As to the latter of theſe expreſſions, it implies no more, according to ſome inter⯑pretations, than the Father of the Chriſtian [198] Church, or, if the original word had been rendered the cauſe, or the origin, inſtead of the beginning, as with very ſufficient war⯑rant it might have been, this text is ſo far from affirming Chriſt to be a creature, that, in effect, it avers him to be the Creator; or, if it be preciſely equivalent to the former ex⯑preſſion, it will in courſe be reducible to the ſame ſignification. Now literally, and in his human character, Jeſus Chriſt was not the firſt-born of every creature; and in his divine character he was not born or begotten at all, except in a tranſcendent and incomprehen⯑ſible ſenſe; but he was, and is ſtyled in a few verſes below, the firſt-born from the dead, and in his own reſurrection aſcertained ours, &c. And in this juſt ſenſe he is the firſt-born of every creature, the beginning of the Creation of God, or of the new creation and conſtitution of things, not only without diſparagement to his divine nature, but in direct confirmation of it.
So again: Of that day and hour knoweth no man, no not the angels which are in heaven, [199] neither the Son, but the Father. *In our Sa⯑viour's human capacity, or in his mediatorial character, the final and general judgment was a matter that did not concern him; but in his divine character he cannot but know the time of his own viſitations.
So again: Go to my brethren, and ſay unto them, I aſcend unto my Father, and your Fa⯑ther, and to my God, and your God. †Theſe words contain a proper and natural commiſ⯑ſion given to Mary Magdalen by our bleſſed Lord in conſequence of his reſurrection, and agreeably to what he had ſpoken unto his diſciples when he was yet in Galilee. ‡It was his intention to ſignify by her the ſpeedy ac⯑compliſhment of what he had frequently foretold and promiſed them under the cha⯑racter of the Meſſiah; but it was neither ne⯑ceſſary nor expedient to diſcover to her ſingly the fulneſs of his Godhead.
So once more: When all things ſhall be ſubdued unto him, THEN ſhall the Son alſo [200] himſelf be ſubject to him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all. §In other words; when the great ſcheme of man's redemption ſhall be completed, Chriſt ſhall reſign his commiſſion into his hands from whom he received it, and his media⯑torial kingdom be ſucceeded by the eternal kingdom of God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghoſt, with whom the Saints, and Spirits of juſt men made perfect, ſhall live in fulneſs of bliſs and glory. This is the obvious and in⯑deed neceſſary conſtruction. For if we attend to the letter of this paſſage, and not to the ſpirit and ſcope of it, when all things ſhall be ſubdued, &c. THEN ſhall the Son be ſubject, &c. we ſhall aſſert that Jeſus Chriſt will be ſubject to the Father AFTER the conſumma⯑tion of all things, but was not ſo BEFORE; or, that he was greater in his human cha⯑racter than in his divine: which is abſurd. He muſt reign, ſays the Apoſtle, juſt before, till he hath put all things under his feet. Now it is not literally true that he ſhall reign ſo long, and no longer than this, as the words [201] import. For though his reign over the Church militant ſhall ceaſe, of his reign over the Church triumphant there ſhall be no end. The truth is, with the Evangelical plan, with the commiſſion of Jeſus Chriſt, the idea of ſubordination, or ſubjection, is connected; but with regard to abſolute per⯑fection of eſſence and attribute, the comple⯑ment of the Godhead, the Trinity in Unity, ever was, and for ever will be ALL IN ALL.
Laſtly: with reſpect to ſuch expreſſions as the following, which appear inconſiſtent with perſonality, be filled with the Spirit; * quench not the Spirit; † the Spirit which he hath given us; ‡ receive ye the Holy Ghoſt; §&c. it is obvious to remark, that, agreeably to a common figure, the cauſe and its effects are promiſcuouſly uſed; and accordingly by the Spirit in all theſe places, and in all pa⯑rallel ones, we are to underſtand the gifts and graces of which the Holy Spirit, or Holy Ghoſt is the diſpenſer. If this interpretation [202] be not admitted, we may with equal pro⯑priety and juſtice call in queſtion the perſo⯑nality of Jeſus Chriſt in his human character, and even that of God the Father himſelf. For if Chriſt be in us, the body is dead; *and God is a conſuming fire; † God is love; ‡ and God is in you of a truth. §
On the whole then, I may fairly conclude with remarking, that, for the moſt part, in the arguments of Socinians we may be ſaid to have premiſſes without concluſions, and in thoſe of Arians concluſions without premiſſes; and that there is nothing in the feeble at⯑tempts, the bold aſſertions, or the perverſe diſputings of our adverſaries, I do not ſay to terrify, but in any degree to diſcourage us from ſtriving together for the faith of the Goſpel, even that faith which ſtandeth not in the wiſdom of men, but in the power of God. **
DISCOURSE VII.
[]THAT important article of our Creeds, the Reſurrection of the Body, is the other great myſtery which has all along been fooliſhneſs to Infidels, and a ſtumbling-block to many Chriſtians. Under this article then I am to endeavour, agreeably to my engagements, to give all the ſatisfaction which the ſenſible, the candid, and the well-diſpoſed can re⯑quire.
I might inſiſt that the great doctrine before us is virtually at leaſt contained in my text: [204] but as there is a ſtrong propenſity in human pride to conſider what is propounded to our faith as inſulting our underſtandings, it will be neceſſary to enter into a full and even minute diſcuſſion of the ſubject.
A late ingenious author, Dr. Sykes, very confidently aſſerts, that this doctrine has no manner of warrant from ſcriptural authority. He obſerves, as Mr. Locke has done before him, that ‘there is not any ſuch expreſſion in the New Teſtament as the Reſurrection of the fleſh; that the Scriptures often ſpeak of a Reſurrection, and of the Reſurrection of the dead; but as to the Reſurrection of the body, or of the fleſh, there is not one word. And therefore that ſuch an article was required at firſt to be profeſſed in order to Baptiſm, can never be proved.’ *
I have already apologized for freedoms taken with the dead. The names I juſt now mentioned are of the firſt authority with unbelievers at this day; and I take a part in the controverſy with a hope to con⯑duct [205] it to your content, if not by recency of argument, or reply, at leaſt by the mode of their enforcement.
Now that the above expreſſions or phraſes,—the Reſurrection of the body, or the fleſh, never occur in the New Teſtament; that this article, together with ſome others which Dr. S. mentions, did not make a part of the Baptiſmal Creed before the middle of the fourth century, may without difficulty be admitted; becauſe if it will appear, that the Reſurrection of the body, or of the fleſh, is moſt unqueſtionably the doctrine of Scrip⯑ture, and of the Apoſtolical and primitive Church, we are bound by all means to retain it; and its inſertion into the Creed at any time was both proper and neceſſary; the original Creed, whatever it preciſely was, having been reaſonably enlarged, (by Dr. S's own confeſſion), as circumſtances de⯑manded, and hereſies multiplied.
Let us enquire then, whether the doctrine of the Reſurrection, as it is delivered in our [206] Creeds, be not founded in evidence rational, ſcriptural, and irreſiſtible.
If we conſider this doctrine as a matter of opinion, and not of faith, we ſhall find it to have countenance in no contemptible autho⯑rity. Tho' the heathens ſaw ſpiritual things in general thro' a dim glaſs indeed; tho' the proſpect of futurity was greatly clouded to a world almoſt wholly corrupt in principle, and abandoned in practice, yet the notion of another ſtate, and even of a reſurrection, or of a renovation of all things, which is a reſurrection in effect, was far from being univerſally ex⯑ploded, as abſolutely ridiculous, or chimeri⯑cal. We are aſſured Zorouſtres taught the doctrine of the reſurrection among the antient Perſians, as he himſelf derived it moſt pro⯑bably from the Jews, with whom he had communications. Grotius, who, with reſ⯑pect to this article at leaſt, was not of doubt⯑ful mind, in proof of the admiſſible poſſibi⯑lity of the thing, cites the authorities both of hiſtorians and philoſophers, and affirms it to have been the tenet of almoſt the whole ſect of the Stoics. *The Grecian [207] cuſtom of burying the dead with their faces upwards, and looking toward the riſing Sun, which is exactly the Chriſtian mode, has a very ſtrong ſmatch of this ſentiment. (aa) 'Tis obſervable, Mahomet ſpeaks in his Koran of the reſurrection as of a doctrine known and received in the world from the beginning, and far antecedently to the Moſaic diſpenſa⯑tion. This appears from the following paſ⯑ſage. ‘That this, i. e. the doctrine of the re⯑ſurrection, is no other than fables of the ANTIENTS is, ſays he, the pretence of unbelievers.’ And indeed his learned tranſlator remarks in his Preliminary Diſ⯑courſe, that ſome of the Pagan Arabs be⯑lieved neither a creation, nor reſurrection; but that others believed both. We are given to underſtand by a ſenſible writer, that the firſt Europeans who viſited China found many Chriſtian truths intermingled with the traſh of fable, and tradition; that the Gentiles of Indoſtan have confuſed notions of the Trini⯑ty; and in particular that the people of Ceylon believe the Reſurrection of the Body. *
[208] In his note at the 19th verſe of the 26th chapter of Iſaiah,—Thy dead men ſhall live, together with my dead body ſhall they ariſe, &c. the learned Bp. Lowth obſerves, that the doctrine of the reſurrection of the dead muſt have been "a popular and common doctrine" among the Jews, at the time of the delivery of this prophecy; and we may reaſonably make the ſame inference from a parallel paſſage in Daniel;—many of them that ſleep in the duſt of the earth ſhall awake; &c. many, as I find it noted by the judicious commentator, being here and elſewhere manifeſtly equivalent to all.
That the notion of a Reſurrection, accord⯑ing to the common acceptation of the term, prevailed among the Jews in our Saviour's time, will be ſoon manifeſt from certain occurrences and paſſages in the evangelical writings. St. Paul, in his apology before King Agrippa, affirms it to have its founda⯑tion in the hope of the promiſe made unto the Fathers: tho' when, where, or in what man⯑ner, he mentions not. And certain it is that the Phariſees, the ſtraiteſt and moſt [209] conſiderable Sect among them, not only en⯑tertained this notion with ſeriouſneſs, but contended for it with vehemency; as ap⯑pears from the violence of oppoſition be⯑tween them and the Sadducees, who as ſtre⯑nuouſly denied it. What then did both parties underſtand by it? Let us, for a reſolution of this queſtion, turn firſt to the account which the evangeliſts give us of a diſcourſe held by the Sadducees with our Saviour, on the ſubject of the Reſurrection. The ſame day, ſays St. Matthew, and much in the ſame words, St. Mark, and St. Luke after him, came to him the Sadducees, who ſay that there is no Reſurrection, and aſked him, ſaying, Maſter, Moſes ſaid, if a man die having no children, his brother ſhall marry his wife, and raiſe up ſeed unto his brother: now there were with us ſeven brethren; and the firſt when he had married a wife, deceaſed; and having no iſſue left his wife to his brother; likewiſe the ſecond alſo, and the third, to the ſeventh. And laſt of all, the woman died alſo. Therefore in the Reſurrection whoſe wife ſhall ſhe be of the ſeven, for they all [210] had her. *The argument herein implied is indeed perfectly ridiculous, and groſſly car⯑nal; and is expoſed accordingly by our bleſſed Lord in his reply to it: but it unde⯑niably ſuppoſes the reſurrection of the bodies of theſe ſame brethren and their wife, agre⯑ably to the Phariſaical hypotheſis. Indeed that very reply plainly ſuppoſes the ſame thing. Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God. For in the reſurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marri⯑age, but are as the angels of God in heaven. All this is abundantly confirmed by our Saviour's own argument immediately follow⯑ing. As touching the reſurrection of the dead, have you not read that which was ſpoken to you by God, ſaying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Iſaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living. There is neither connection, nor indeed ſenſe in this portion of ſcripture⯑hiſtory, unleſs we ſuppoſe the re-union of the ſouls and bodies of Abraham and Iſaac, &c. in the reſurrection; and that our Sa⯑viour [211] meant by implication to aſſert it. For his argument directly proves nothing more than the immortality of the ſoul, and its conſequential exiſtence in a future ſtate. But had this proof been the ſole object of his diſcourſe, he would moſt aſſuredly have ex⯑preſſed himſelf in a very different manner upon the occaſion. Our Lord's meaning is yet more fully diſcovered by St. Luke's ac⯑count of this matter. Now that the dead are raiſed, ſays he, according to that Evangeliſt, EVEN Moſes ſhewed at the buſh, ſaying, &c.
Again: When our Lord told Martha, that her brother, newly deceaſed, ſhould riſe again, ſhe ſaid unto him, ſays the ſacred text, I know that he ſhall riſe again in the reſurrec⯑tion at the laſt day. *Now that Martha be⯑lieved her brother ſhould riſe again at the laſt day with that body which was laid in the grave, and had been dead four days, is evi⯑dent enough from this conſideration; that, though ſhe appears to have been doubtful of the poſſibility of his reſurrection at that time, [212] and in ſo extraordinary a way, Lord, ſays ſhe, by this time he ſtinketh, and this notwith⯑ſtanding her avowed belief that whatſoever our Saviour would aſk of God, God would give it him, and his declaration that he was him⯑ſelf the reſurrection and the life, yet when Lazarus actually came forth, neither ſhe nor the many Jews who were preſent ſhewed the leaſt ſign of amazement. It does not appear that they were in any degree aſtoniſhed at this mode of his reſtoration to life; and there⯑fore we may juſtly preſume they were per⯑ſuaded that in the reſurrection at the laſt day "all men ſhall riſe again with their bodies," through the operation of that omnipotent power which, in the twinkling of an eye, is able to inſpire life and vigour into duſt and aſhes, and animate corruption itſelf.
The ſuppoſed reſurrection of John the Baptiſt may be conſidered in the ſame point of view. Herod, hearing of the fame of Je⯑ſus, ſaid unto his ſervants, as the Evangeliſt acquaints us, this is John the Baptiſt, he is riſen from the dead, and therefore mighty [213] works do ſhew forth themſelves in him. Herod hardly thought theſe works were done by the ſpirit or apparition of the Baptiſt; and if not, we muſt conclude that he believed him to be riſen indeed, according to the notions entertained by the Jews. The ſacred hiſ⯑tory informs us the Sadducees were grieved that the Apoſtles preached through Jeſus the reſurrection from the dead. And is it not as plain as implication can make it, that their doctrine was, that the followers of Jeſus, and indeed all men, ſhould be raiſed in like manner as he was?
The truth is, of this kind of implied evi⯑dence we have plenty in the ſacred volume. I will only produce one piece more of Goſ⯑pel-hiſtory, in preſumptive proof that Gen⯑tiles as well as Jews underſtood by a reſur⯑rection what we do at this day. St. Paul concludes his diſcourſe to the Athenians with inſiſting on the certainty of a future judg⯑ment from the aſſurance which God had given to all men of it, by his having raiſed that man, whom he had ordained to be their judge, [214] from the dead. And when they heard of the re⯑ſurrection of the dead, ſays the hiſtorian, ſome mocked; but others ſaid, we will hear thee again of this matter. *Now St. Paul's audi⯑ence conſiſted chiefly of Stoics and Epicu⯑reans; and the latter moſt undoubtedly were the party that derided the doctrine which the former did not conceive to be altogether ex⯑travagant, or ridiculous. But had the Apoſ⯑tle meant only to inculcate the general doc⯑trine of a future ſtate, the Stoics in all pro⯑bability would have been ſatisfied as to that point without a farther hearing; and the Epicureans would have no more mocked, or inſulted, than if a Stoic had preached it.
Indeed there is one circumſtance in the evangelical hiſtory which at firſt glance may be thought to militate againſt what has been laid before you. When our Saviour came down from the mountain after his Transfigura⯑tion, with Peter, James, and John, and charged them that they ſhould tell no man what things they had ſeen, till the Son of man were riſen [215] from the dead, they kept that ſaying with them⯑ſelves, queſtioning one with another, what the riſing from the dead ſhould mean. †But that they could not poſſibly doubt what was to be underſtood by the expreſſion, or the thing itſelf, is demonſtrable from preceding con⯑ſiderations; and therefore the caſe muſt have been this. They were perplexed with the account our Lord had given of himſelf; they could not conceive how their Maſter, whom they ſtill regarded as a temporal deliverer, ſhould ſuffer and be put to an ignominious death, (as he had aſſured them he ſhould in the 31st v. of the laſt Chapter;) or how the expected deliverance would be effected by, or after ſuch reſurrection: this was probably the ſubject of their enquiry; they queſtioned one with another, not what THE, but what HIS riſing from the dead ſhould mean. All this is perfectly conſiſtent with a parallel paſſage in St. Luke. He took unto him the twelve, and ſaid unto them, Behold, we go up to Je⯑ruſalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man ſhall be ac⯑compliſhed. [216] For he ſhall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and ſhall be mocked, and ſpitefully in⯑treated and ſpitted on; and they ſhall ſcourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he ſhall riſe again. And they underſtood none of theſe things: and this ſaying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were ſpoken. Luke xviii. 31.
What has already been advanced will ob⯑viate a common aſſertion, or inſinuation, that there is a very material difference between the caſe of a body which has been dead a few days, or months, or even years, and of one which has been buried in the earth many centuries ſince; and that the ſame Power which is able to effect a reſurrection in the former caſe, cannot be conceived adequate to the like operation in the latter. And indeed it deſerves to be remarked, that to maintain, or to intimate this, is at beſt to make ex⯑tremely free with Omnipotence, and in fact only begs a queſtion inſtead of ſatisfying it. Beſides, this expedient will appear to be hea⯑vily encumbered with ſtrange inconveni⯑ences; [217] to ſpeak much leſs harſhly of it than perhaps in juſtice I ſhould. When a finite underſtanding has laid the line which infi⯑nite power cannot paſs, it will have a fair claim to our attention; although, even were this done, the number of inſtances we meet with in holy writ of the ſame identical body's being raiſed from the grave, or reſtored to life, which had actually deceaſed, will how⯑ever juſtify our ſuppoſition, that the bodies of ſuch as ſhall die within a reaſonable time before the laſt day ſhall be raiſed after this modus or manner; and agreeably to the com⯑mon and natural ideas of a reſurrection. It will be hard indeed if our adverſaries will not allow us to take this for granted; and if they will, the ſame underſtanding which is able to meaſure infinity can readily inform us how, or whether with a body or without one, the bulk of mankind ſhall appear at the great day of final retribution.
I come now to revelation more clear and explicit; to plain, intelligible Scripture; with reſpect to which, it pains one to ſee ſo great a man as Mr. Locke taking refuge [218] in the above diſtinction, and indeed in the moſt pitiful evaſions. Obſerve then how this juſtly celebrated philoſopher expreſſes himſelf in the paſſage following. ‘In the New Teſtament (wherein, I think, are contained all the articles of the Chriſtian Faith,) I find our Saviour and his Apoſ⯑tles to preach the reſurrection from the dead, and the reſurrection of the dead in many places: but I do not remember any place where the reſurrection of the ſame body is ſo much as mentioned. Nay, which is very remarkable in the caſe, I do not re⯑member in any place of the New Teſta⯑ment, (where the general reſurrection at the laſt day is ſpoken of,) any ſuch ex⯑preſſion as the reſurrection of the body, much leſs of the ſame body. I ſay, the general reſurrection, &c. becauſe where the reſur⯑rection of ſome particular perſons preſently upon our Saviour's reſurrection is men⯑tioned, the words are, the graves were opened, and many bodies of ſaints, which ſlept, aroſe, and came out of the graves, after his reſurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared to many: of which peculiar way [219] of ſpeaking of this reſurrection, the paſſage itſelf gives a reaſon in theſe words, ap⯑peared to many; i. e. thoſe who ſlept, ap⯑peared, ſo as to be riſen. But this could not be known, unleſs they brought with them the evidence, that they were thoſe who had been dead, &c. And it is pro⯑bable they were ſuch as were newly dead, whoſe bodies were not yet diſſolved, &c.’ *
There is, I perſuade myſelf, little or no⯑thing in this paſſage but has its anſwer in the foregoing conſiderations; unleſs we ſhould be kind enough to acknowlege for argument the triumphant ſneer of that parentheſis, (wherein, I think, are contained all the Articles of the Chriſtian Faith.) It might therefore be ſufficient to remark, that Mr. L. ſeems to admit myſteries as ſome people diſpenſe alms, viz. grudgingly, or of neceſſity; and at the ſame time to expreſs our obligations to him for his indulgent conceſſion, that bodies have been raiſed from the dead upon particular oc⯑caſions. But becauſe this great writer may poſſibly be ſtill thought by ſome to have hit [220] upon an expedient, which happily helps him out of embaraſſment, in the ſtale diſtinction between a particular and the general Reſur⯑rection, let us ſee whether this diſtinction will not vaniſh before the enſuing argumentation.
I venture to aver then that the reſurrection of the body of Jeſus Chriſt is an eſpecial earneſt, or ſure token of the reſurrection of our bodies from the dead. I deſire your im⯑partial judgment of the texts which follow. Now is Chriſt riſen from the dead, and become the firſt-fruits of them that ſlept. * God hath both raiſed up the Lord, and will alſo raiſe up us by his own power. If we have been † planted together in the likeneſs of his death, we ſhall be alſo in the likeneſs of his reſurrection. He who raiſed up the Lord Jeſus, ſhall raiſe up us alſo by Jeſus. ‡ As the Father raiſeth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even ſo the Son quick⯑eneth whom he will. §Theſe texts will be ſufficient for my preſent purpoſe. Let us conſider them ſeparately a little. Now is [221] Chriſt riſen from the dead, and become the firſt-fruits of them that ſlept. I need not enlarge upon the Jewiſh practice alluded to under this figurative expreſſion; and ſhall only ob⯑ſerve, that, as the firſt-fruits were offerings of that identical grain of which the harveſt was to follow, the reſurrection of our bodies, after that of Chriſt, could not have been ſig⯑nified by a finer emblem. God hath both raiſed up the Lord, and will alſo raiſe up us by his own power: i. e. moſt undoubtedly, he will raiſe up us in like manner. If we have been planted together in the likeneſs of his death, we ſhall be alſo in the likeneſs of his reſurrec⯑tion. The former part of this verſe has ſome obſcurity in it, which may be liable to va⯑rious conſtruction; but the latter aſcertains, almoſt as fully as words can do, the great article before us. He who raiſed up the Lord Jeſus, ſhall raiſe up us alſo by Jeſus. This text is exactly parallel with that juſt quoted from the other Epiſtle to the Corinthians. As the Father raiſeth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even ſo the Son quickeneth whom he will. This proof runs rather in another line, but how⯑ever [222] will terminate in the ſame point. For we may ſafely conclude, that the Son will raiſe the dead, and quicken them hereafter, in the ſame manner in which himſelf and many dead perſons have been already raiſed. We have by this time, I hope, ſufficient grounds for this concluſion. And indeed St. Paul aſſures us, that the Lord Jeſus Chriſt ſhall change our vile body that IT may be faſhioned like unto his glorious body. *For how, or when ſhall he do this, if not in the GENERAL re⯑ſurrection at the laſt day, and by a change of THAT body which was depoſited in the ground? Our vile body is not to be changed for ANOTHER body, but is ITSELF to be fa⯑ſhioned like unto Chriſt's glorious body. Would it not be prima facie ridiculous to attempt tor⯑turing the paſſage to any other ſenſe?
Though what has been here offered can, I think, ſcarcely fall ſhort of bringing convic⯑tion to a mind open to it, yet it will be greatly corroborated by other paſſages and particulars, and eſpecially by the doctrine [223] contained in the fifteenth Chapter of the firſt Epiſtle to the Corinthians, which is almoſt totally ſpent upon this ſubject. In truth, there are more reaſons than one for our not paſſing by that Chapter. If we read this por⯑tion of Scripture with due attention, and impartiality, we ſhall be led, I preſume, to this unavoidable concluſion, that the bodies of all men ſhall be raiſed, if not abſolutely, totally, or numerically, yet really and truly the ſame as they died; or, in other words, that the bodies which ſhall be raiſed ſhall, with their reſpective ſouls, conſtitute the ſame per⯑ſons that lived before in the world: nor can this doctrine be invalidated by metaphyſical ſubtilties, and oppoſitions of ſcience falsly ſo called; which are much leſs calculated to ſatisfy, than to perplex and confound us. If the import of ſuch paſſages as the following, it is ſown in diſhonour, it is raiſed in glory; † it is ſown in weakneſs, it is raiſed in power; it is ſown a natural body, it is raiſed a ſpiritual body; behold I ſhew you a myſtery; we ſhall not all ſleep, but we ſhall all be changed in a mo⯑ment, [224] in the twinkling of an eye, at the laſt trump; for the trumpet ſhall ſound, and the dead ſhall be raiſed incorruptible, and we ſhall be changed; for THIS corruptible muſt put on incorruption, and THIS mortal muſt put on im⯑mortality; if the manifeſt import of theſe texts can be evaded, ſo may the moſt ſtudied paraphraſe, or the moſt careful illuſtration of them. There will be no ſuch thing as intelligible language to be found. The caſe is, the human body undergoes many changes in a courſe of years, e. g. from infancy to old age, which, I ſuppoſe, it will be granted, are the changes of the ſame body, properly ſpeaking, ſtill. For though it may not be eaſy to ſay preciſely in what the ratio of identity conſiſts, we may ſafely ſay, than an almoſt infinite number of changes and mo⯑difications, which might be ſuppoſed, do not affect it. There are very few names which have a ſtronger claim to deference than that of Mr. Boyle; and it is an obſervation of his, that ‘there is no ſaying what the utmoſt human art or contrivance may be able to effect; much leſs what means, even phyſical [225] ones, God is able to uſe for the repro⯑duction of bodies; of which the neceſſary conſtituent parts may be preſerved conſiſ⯑tently with numberleſs changes from the cradle to the grave, and after death.’ Our great Creator at leaſt knows what pro⯑perly conſtitutes identity much better than we can tell him; and therefore without en⯑tering fully into the ſtate of the controverſy as maintained long ago by Dr. Stilling fleet and Mr. Locke, (which would be little bet⯑ter than continuing a game of words,) I ſhall content myſelf with pointing out to you one or two inſtances of cavil, and quibble, and captiouſneſs in the latter, which plainly enough indicate him to have been galled in many places, and are indeed altogether un⯑worthy both of himſelf and his argument.
The Biſhop, in vindication of his own and the catholic tenet, cites theſe words of our bleſſed Saviour, all that are in the graves ſhall hear his voice, and ſhall come forth. ‘From hence, ſays Mr. L., your Lordſhip [226] argues, that theſe words, all that are in the graves, relate to no other ſubſtance than what was united to the Soul in life; be⯑cauſe a different ſubſtance cannot be ſaid to be in the graves, and to come out of them. Which words of your Lordſhip, if they prove any thing, prove that the Soul too is lodged in the grave, and raiſed out of it at the laſt day. For your Lord⯑ſhip ſays, can a different ſubſtance be ſaid to be in the graves, and come out of them? So that according to this interpretation of theſe words of our Saviour, no other ſub⯑ſtance being raiſed but what hears his voice, but what, being called, comes out of the grave; and no other ſubſtance com⯑ing out of the grave, but what was in the grave; any one muſt conclude, that the Soul, unleſs it be in the grave, will make no part of the perſon that is raiſed, unleſs, as your Lordſhip argues againſt me, you can make it out, that a ſubſtance which never was in the grave, may come out of it; or that the Soul is no ſubſtance.’ *But [227] will not this ſophiſtical bubble burſt in an inſtant before a moſt ſimple conſideration, purſued through its neceſſary conſequences? By a common figure, and agreeably to the cuſtomary licenſe of ſpeech, we talk of the acts, or operations of one of the two con⯑ſtituent parts of man, as of the acts or ope⯑rations of the whole. E. G. No ſoul ſees me; or no body ſees me; every ſoul heard him; or no body heard him; are expreſſions uſed in⯑diſcriminately, not only in ordinary diſcourſe, but in correct compoſition. The ſoul per⯑ceives the voice; the body is raiſed by divine power, and reunited to it. (bb)
Again: The learned prelate quotes the following words of the Apoſtle, in ſupport of the doctrine of the reſurrection as it is held in the Church. We muſt all appear be⯑fore the judgmentſeat of Chriſt, that every one may receive the things done in his body, accord⯑ing to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. To which his Lordſhip ſubjoins this queſtion: CAN THESE WORDS BE UNDER⯑STOOD [228] OF ANY OTHER MATERIAL SUB⯑STANCE BUT THAT BODY IN WHICH THESE THINGS WERE DONE? ‘A man, Mr. L. anſwers, may ſuſpend his deter⯑mining the meaning of the Apoſtle to be, that a ſinner ſhall ſuffer for his ſins in the very ſame body in which he committed them: becauſe St. Paul does not ſay he ſhall have the very ſame body when he ſuf⯑fers, that he had when he ſinned. The Apoſtle ſays indeed, done in his body. The body he had, and did things in at five, or fifteen, was, no doubt, his body, as much as that which he did things in at fifty was his body, though his body were not the very ſame body at thoſe different ages: and ſo will the body, which he ſhall have AFTER the reſurrection, be his body, though it be not the very ſame with that which he had at five, at fifteen, or fifty.’ *Now agreeing with Mr. L. and the admirers of his doctrine upon this head, that ‘the body which a man ſhall have after the reſurrection,’ according to their ſcheme, (for what ſhall be done in [229] or at it, we are left to conjecture,) I ſay, agreeing with them, that this body will be his body, yet we would fain know in what ſenſe he could be ſaid to receive the things done IN IT, or BY IT, according to another reading. A man has his body truly, if not numerically the ſame through life, under a greater or leſs variety of changes and modi⯑fications; but by Mr. L's train of reaſoning, it ſhould ſeem that a man may have his body before he is in poſſeſſion of it. Had the Apoſtle ſaid, as a man ſins in a body, ſo he ſhall ſuffer in a body, Mr. L's mode of ar⯑guing might have been admitted; but as matters ſtand at preſent, it has evidently no logic to ſupport it.
Once more. ‘The next text of Scripture you bring for the ſame body, ſays Mr. L. is, if there be no reſurrection of the dead, then is not Chriſt raiſed. From which your Lordſhip argues, IT SEEMS THEN OTHER BODIES ARE TO BE RAISED AS HIS WAS. I grant other dead as certainly raiſed as [230] Chriſt was; for elſe his reſurrection would be of no uſe to mankind. But I do not ſee how it follows, that they ſhall be raiſed with the ſame body, as your Lordſhip in⯑fers in theſe words annexed; AND CAN THERE BE ANY DOUBT, WHETHER HIS BODY WAS THE SAME MATERIAL SUB⯑STANCE WHICH WAS UNITED TO HIS SOUL BEFORE? I anſwer, none at all; nor that it had juſt the ſame diſtinguiſhed lineaments and marks, yea and the ſame wounds that it had at the time of his death. If therefore your Lordſhip will argue from other bodies being raiſed as his was, that they muſt have proportion with his in SAMENESS, then we muſt believe, that every man ſhall be raiſed with the ſame lineaments and other notes of diſtinction he had at the time of his death, even with his wounds yet open, if he had any, be⯑cauſe our Saviour was ſo raiſed; which ſeems to be ſcarce reconcileable with what your Lordſhip ſays, of A FAT MAN FALLING INTO A CONSUMPTION, AND DYING.’ *
[231] The wit here is not worth anſwering; and the fallacy of the paragraph was obviated in ſome of the foregoing obſervations. Suffice it to remark that the addition of one word in its proper place would have demoliſhed all this fine fabric of reaſoning. Mr. L. ſhould have granted, that other dead and BURIED ſhall "as certainly be raiſed as Chriſt was." In ſhort, we affirm, on Scriptural authority, that at the laſt day the bodies of men ſhall really be raiſed. The article of the reſurrection in our Creeds requires only this belief. We are neither concerned in niceties of conjecture, nor obliged to adopt Mr. L's. notion of identity. (cc)
But to return to Dr. S. I admit that this learned writer has ſpeciouſly enough recon⯑ciled a text or two *to his favourite tenet, which have been generally referred to the re⯑ceived doctrine. But ſhall plauſibility be ob⯑truded upon us for demonſtration? Shall it overturn the credit of other interpretations [232] of the ſame paſſages, more ſolid perhaps, or at leaſt equally ingenious? Shall it ſuperſede the authority of a very great number of texts too clear and explicit to be oppoſed by any thing but general aſſertions, bold denials, flat contradictions, and the artifice of ſubti⯑lization? Shall it ſhake the faith of ages, and nullify the doctrine of the catholic Church?
And, after all, in this, as in the caſe of the Trinity, we are in effect only called upon to exchange one Creed for another. Theſe ſqueamiſh Gentlemen who know not how to digeſt the wholſome doctrines of the Goſpel, expect us to ſwallow with greedineſs a kind of ſpiritual Noſtrum, prepared by human imagi⯑nation. It is true, Dr. S. with all the ef⯑frontery of quackery, would make us believe his doſe may be taken without any ſort of in⯑convenience. For he roundly aſſerts, that ‘the reſurrection of the dead is no ways liable to any of the difficulties which the other notion MAY be liable to.’ Now whatever [233] difficulties our notion may be liable to, I aſk, whether that of the Doctor has not at firſt ſight its peculiar difficulties? Indeed it will ſtand clear of all, if we anſwer the following queries ſuitably to the confidence with which he propoſes them. ‘May there not be a reſurrection of the dead, ſays he, without the reſurrection of fleſh? May not the dead perſon be raiſed to life, and have a body given to him, ſuitable to the place he is to have? May not the thinking conſcious perſon be reſtored, though he has not that reſtored which has no thought, nor conſci⯑ouſneſs belonging to it?’ To the firſt of theſe three queſtions I anſwer abſolutely—No.—A reſurrection of the dead, ſuppoſes a reſurrection of fleſh. To the ſecond and third I make free to reply with a few queſtions in my turn; and deſire to aſk, whether, when the graves and the ſea ſhall give up the dead, they will not give up what was put into them? Was this the body, or was it the ſoul? Or, if by a reſurrection of the dead we are only to underſtand our being inveſted with a new [234] body, with what ſhadow of ſenſe is this ſtyled a reſurrection? Or, if there is ſenſe and pro⯑priety in the term, may we not fairly aſk, from whence is this body to come? (dd) If thought, or conſciouſneſs conſtitutes perſon, can thought or conſciouſneſs die? If not, what are we to underſtand by ‘a thinking con⯑ſcious perſon's being reſtored?’ Reſtored! From whence? Or to what? (ee) In ſhort, whatever becomes of man after death, what⯑ever may be the nature of the intermediate ſtate, what notion can we form of thought's riſing from the dead, or the reſurrection of conſciouſneſs? Men will advance inconſiſ⯑tences, and aſſert paradoxes ſooner than be⯑lieve as the Church would have them. (ff)
This notion of a thinking perſon's being re⯑ſtored does indeed correſpond well enough with an opinion maintained with much ear⯑neſtneſs ſome years ſince by certain Divines, *who held, that during the ſtate between death and the laſt day, the ſoul will ſleep, as [235] it were, and all the rational powers be ſuſ⯑pended. I ſhall not enter into the merits of their arguments. It will be ſufficient to ſay, that theſe writers ſuppoſed the reunion of the Soul to the body at the day of judgment; and conſequently, according to their notion, (for argument's ſake admitting it,) the reſtora⯑tion of the Soul to its powers, &c. and the re⯑ſurrection of the dead, are very different things.
Again: if we believe the Apoſtle's ac⯑count, the inſtantaneous change which is to be effected in us at the reſurrection will be from natural to ſpiritual, from corruptible to incorruptible; but we ſhall look in vain for ſuch a change under any other hypotheſis. They who inſiſt, that our ſouls ſhall be united to new bodies may be allowed to ſup⯑poſe ſuch bodies will be ſpiritual, as St. Paul ſpeaks, and incorruptible; but will they not be hard put to it to prove that theſe ever were natural, or corruptible? Or does this Apoſ⯑tle's illuſtration of the doctrine before us by the ſimilitude of ſeed ſown, which is not quickened except it die, convey the leaſt idea [236] of a ſoul's awaking from ſleep, and in a mo⯑ment as it were recovering the uſe of all its faculties? Surely this cannot be the myſtery which the inſpired writer ſhews us in this chapter. But, according to our ſenſe, the Apoſtolical compariſon is as apt and happy as poſſible. The bare grain is ſown, diſſolves, and appears again under a new modification. So alſo is the reſurrection of the dead. The body is ſown in corruption, it is raiſed in incorrup⯑tion. It is ſown in diſhonour, it is raiſed in glory. It is ſown in weakneſs, it is raiſed in power. It is ſown a natural body, it is raiſed a ſpiritual body; a body ſubtilized and puri⯑fied; a body diſencumbered from that fleſh and blood which cannot inherit the kingdom of God, and, to adopt the high figuring of St. Paul, clothed upon with an houſe from heaven, and arrayed with immortality. And, all this while, in both caſes, God giveth a body as it pleaſeth him, and to every ſeed, and to every individual, his own body.
[237] The learned authors we are concerned with, and their numerous admirers, ſeem to have forgot, or to wiſh us to forget, that they hold opinions declared to be heretical, and condemned as ſuch by an inſpired Apoſ⯑tle. The author of the Epiſtle to the He⯑brews numbers the reſurrection of the dead among the principles of the doctrine of Chriſt. *What was the preciſe tenet of Hymeneus and Philetus who aſſerted that the Reſurrection is paſt already, we cannot learn from the Apoſ⯑tle who ſo ſeverely cenſures them. But he deſcribes them to be perſons who concerning the truth had erred, and overthrown the faith of ſome. It is reaſonably to be preſumed, that they, as well as the old heretics, Baſilides, Carpocrates, Menander, Valentinus, &c. and the Anabaptiſts and Libertines of later ages, (as I find them called,) denied the reſurrection of the body on much the ſame grounds as their ſucceſſors in this heterodoxy. It has been boldly maintained, that by the reſur⯑rection of the dead we are only to underſtand [238] a reſurrection from ſin to a ſtate of grace; or a kind of reſurrection from ignorance to a knowlege of truth; or, in general, the im⯑mortality of the Soul. Libertini, ſays Calvin, as quoted by Arch-biſhop Laud, rident ſpem omnem quam de reſurrectione habemus, idque jam nobis eveniſſe dicunt, quod adhuc expectamus, &c. ut homo ſciat animam ſuam ſpiritum immortalem eſſe viventem in caelis. And ſays Peter Martyr, as cited by the ſame prelate, ſunt etiam hodie Libertini qui eam irrident, et reſurrectionem quae tractatur in Scripturis tantum ad animas referunt. The Gnoſtics and Valentinians af⯑firmed the fleſh to be incapable of incorrup⯑tion. Carnis ſalutem negant, ſays Irenaeus, dicentes non eam eſſe capacem incorruptibilitatis. Menander had the impudence to annex the privilege of immortality to his Baptiſm. And among others, probably the Corinthian con⯑verts affirmed the Reſurrection of the dead imported no more than a renovation of life and manners, a newneſs of life, as St. Paul expreſſes it; and thus they abſurdly con⯑founded figure with letter, or a type with its antitype.
[239] We ſhould now ſee, for full ſatisfaction's ſake, what the ſenſe of the primitive Church was with reſpect to the doctrine before us; but this enquiry affording ample matter for diſtinct conſideration muſt be reſerved ac⯑cordingly.
DISCOURSE VIII.
[]THAT the doctrine of the Reſurrection of the body was taught by the Apoſtles and by our Lord we have already ſeen; and that the Apoſtolical Fathers maintained it with the ſame preciſion will preſently ap⯑pear.
This paſſage is almoſt a direct comment on the 36th. and two following verſes of the 15th. Chapter of St. Paul's firſt Epiſtle to the Corinthians. St. Clement, it muſt be con⯑feſſed, is not ſo happy in his elucidation of the doctrine of the reſurrection of the body from the ſuppoſed death and reviviſcence of the Phoenix from his own aſhes, according to a current opinion in thoſe days; the enlarge⯑ment on which fabulous wonder has drawn a charge of ungenuineneſs on the Epiſtle it⯑ſelf. [243] But the judicious Editor and Tranſlator in his preliminary diſcourſe vindicates the good Father, and reſcues the work from this imputation in a moſt ſatisfactory manner; ſo that "with ſerious and ingenuous minds," (to borrow his own words,) this is a matter which will reflect no diſcredit on St. Cle⯑ment's doctrine, or on the pious zeal with which he maintained it. The reality of the doctrine is in no wiſe affected by the whim⯑ſicalneſs, or the weakneſs of the illuſtration.
‘He that raiſed up Chriſt from the dead, ſhall alſo raiſe up us in like manner, if we do his will,’ ſays Polycarp to the Philip⯑pians.
Ignatius aſſures the Trallians in the moſt poſitive terms, that ‘as Jeſus Chriſt was truly crucified and dead, ſo he was alſo truly raiſed from the dead by his Father, after the ſame manner as he will alſo raiſe up us who believe in him.’ (gg)
The following extract from St. Clement's ſecond Epiſtle to the Corinthians is at leaſt as [244] full and expreſs as the paſſage a little above quoted from the firſt. ‘Let not any one among you ſay, that this very fleſh is not judged, neither raiſed up. Conſider, in what were ye ſaved, in what did ye look up, if not whilſt you were in this fleſh? We muſt therefore keep our fleſh as the temple of God. For in like manner as ye were called in the fleſh, ye ſhall alſo come to judgment in the fleſh.’ (hh)
And yet all this evidence ſhall ſhrink into nothing before a little ready confidence, and unceremonious deciſion. For thus ſays the Author of the Inquiry. ‘If we paſs from the New Teſtament, Barnabas and Clemens of Rome mention no more than the reſurrec⯑tion; and not any particular modus of it, or the reſurrection of the fleſh: vide Barna⯑bas, ch. xxi. Clemens, ch. xxiv. Clemens indeed, in his ſecond Epiſtle, mentions the reſurrection of the fleſh; but that is allowed not to be genuine. Ignatius too ſpeaks as the Scriptures do. Ep. ad Trall. And in the larger Epiſtle to the Epheſians, he ſpeaks [245] of the reſurrection [...], from the dead; but he never mentions any thing of a re⯑ſurrection of the fleſh.’
Now if the paſſages I produced from St. Clement's firſt Epiſtle, and from Ignatius, do not to all intents and purpoſes aſſert the re⯑ſurrection of the body, or of the fleſh; if St. Clement's ſecond Epiſtle muſt abſolutely be pronounced ſpurious, becauſe the learned world is divided in its ſentiments relative to it; if the doctrine contained in this Epiſtle cannot poſſibly be agreeable to that of the other, or to that of Ignatius, or to that of the Apoſtolical and primitive Church, be⯑cauſe it is a matter of ſome doubt who the author might be; if theſe reverend fathers ſpeak in no place of the reſurrection of the body becauſe in ſome places they ſpeak of the reſurrection of the dead, or of the reſurrection in general, as the holy Scripture itſelf occa⯑ſionally does; if this be the caſe, equivoca⯑tion ſhall hereafter paſs for argument, and dogmaticalneſs for demonſtration.
[246] One ſhould be apt to think, that the nearer the fountain, the clearer the ſtream; or, in plain terms, that the moſt antient Chriſtians are the moſt orthodox; that thoſe who lived in, or neareſt to the times of the Apoſtles, and Apoſtolical men, were like to underſtand their doctrine with readineſs, to embrace it with veneration, and to tranſmit it in purity. What can be more clear than the language of Juſtin Martyr, as it is quoted by Dr. S. himſelf? ‘Chriſt ſhall come a ſecond time, when [...], he ſhall raiſe the bodies of all men that have been?’ Well; but ſays our author, ‘this was Juſtin's opi⯑nion, but it was not in any Baptiſmal Creed; he takes no notice of any article of any Creed as containing the notion of the reſurrection of the fleſh, whatſoever his own philoſophical notion of the reſurrec⯑tion might be.’
Will it follow then that the doctrine of the reſurrection of the fleſh was purely the perſonal, or philoſophical notion of Juſtin [247] Martyr, becauſe it was not in his time an article in any Creed? If ſo, it will follow, by parity of arguing, that almoſt all the other articles of our preſent Creeds were the private tenets or opinions of particular per⯑ſons, and not the common doctrine, or be⯑lief of the catholic Church. This muſt fol⯑low upon Dr. S's own principles. For he has himſelf remarked in his preface, that ‘it is highly probable theſe, (referring to doc⯑trines he had been mentioning,) and other doctrines were taught, (viz. after baptiſm,) as circumſtances aroſe, either to explain ſome things inculcated in the Goſpels, or to avoid ſomething erroneous. And hence it was that the original Creed was enlarged, and more things inſerted into it; and in⯑deed all that has been added to it ſeems to have been owing to theſe cauſes.’ The juſt now cited declaration of Juſtin Martyr is therefore to be regarded as exactly coincident with a doctrine publickly received, and not as the bare reſult of his own judgment, for any thing Dr. S. has ſaid, or proved to the contrary. But if ſo, the doctrine of the [248] Reſurrection of the body, or of the fleſh, was an article of faith from the beginning; and its ſubſequent date as an article of any Creed is a circumſtance of very inferior conſidera⯑tion. What matters it to us when it was thought neceſſary to be required of the mem⯑bers of the Church of Chriſt openly to pro⯑feſs they believed as the Apoſtles and primi⯑tive Chriſtians did?
But let me ſhew you how unfairly the author of the Enquiry deals by Polycarp. Of the two places in this father's epiſtle to the Philippians in which mention is made of the reſurrection, the principal, I think, is that I not long ſince quoted, and will here lay again before you. He that raiſed up Chriſt from the dead, ſhall alſo raiſe up us in like man⯑ner. The words in like manner are by the no leſs faithful than judicious tranſlator printed in Italics, as not been literally contained, though neceſſarily implied in the original. This paſſage then, like many more parallel ones which I have had occaſion to produce, I mean, from the Scripture itſelf, manifeſtly [249] imports the reſurrection of the body; though ſhould any perſon affect to doubt what the good father's meaning may be here, they may ſoon learn what his idea of the reſurrection was, from a part of the prayer he preferred to God in the hour of his martyrdom, according to the account we have of it in the circular epiſtle of the Church of Smyrna. He there makes mention of the reſurrection both of ſoul and body. For though the ſoul cannot, properly ſpeaking, be ſaid to riſe again, yet as the ſoul and body conſtitute the ſame man, as theſe conſtituent parts are ſeparated by death, and reunited at the reſurrection, this reunion is not unfitly expreſſed by a term that may be truly predicated of one of the conſtituent parts.
Dr. S. admits the genuineneſs of the above-mentioned narrative; and yet will not ſuffer us to conſider the letter in one place to be an explanation of the ſenſe in the other. There is more of art than honeſty in an at⯑tempt to ſlip out of this difficulty by ſaying, as the Enquirer does in the following words, [250] that ‘by the time this letter was wrote, the notion ſeems to have prevailed among Chriſtians, that the body was to be raiſed, though it was not yet got into any of their Creeds.’ This is a ſort of ſpiritual juggle which inverts truth, and diſguiſes it in the ſame inſtant: it metamorphoſes the real ſen⯑timent of Polycarp into a whimſical notion which began to gain ground in the Church!
But this matter may be viewed in another light. The force of truth has drawn from our author an involuntary ceſſion of his own darling point. For immediately after the ſentence laſt cited from him, he acquaints us, that ‘ſoon after the middle of the ſecond century diſputes aroſe about the reſurrec⯑tion; the heathens objecting to the poſſibi⯑lity of it, and the CHRISTIANS endea⯑vouring to anſwer the objections they met with. The enquiry, ſays he, was, whe⯑ther there was to be a reſurrection of the ſoul alone, or of the whole man conſiſting of body and ſoul? And then a ſecond queſtion was, whether the fleſh, the very [251] fleſh which we now bear about us, was to be raiſed up again? The WRITERS of that time ſtill extant contended for the re⯑ſurrection of the fleſh together with the ſoul. But there does not appear to be any Creed which eſtabliſhed ſuch a doctrine. For whatever PRIVATE PERSONS might ima⯑gine to be true, was not inſtantly to be profeſſed as an article of faith, neceſſary to be believed in order to Baptiſm.’ And af⯑terwards he tells us, that ‘the controverſy about the reſurrection of the fleſh did not begin till the middle, or near the end of the ſecond century. And then as philo⯑ſophers objected to the reſurrection ITSELF, from the common topics, how could FLESH devoured by beaſts or fiſhes, and thus become PARTS of thoſe animals; or perhaps reduced by fire to aſhes, or diſperſt by ſeas and rivers, be reſtored? Athenagoras, Theophilus, and Tertullian undertook a defence of this no⯑tion; and taught, that it was no ways be⯑yond the power of Almighty God to reſtore to every one the fleſh he once had.’ * (ii)
[252] Now I deſire to obſerve, in the firſt place, that theſe philoſophers objected to the reſur⯑rection from the common topics juſt men⯑tioned becauſe they were the ſtrongeſt that occurred to them; and becauſe when they objected to the reſurrection of the body, they moſt unqueſtionably meant to object to the reſurrection ITSELF. In the next place, I would remark, that if by the CHRISTIANS, who endeavoured to anſwer the objections of hea⯑thens, and by the WRITERS of that time, we are to underſtand only a few PRIVATE PER⯑SONS who maintained an extraordinary opi⯑nion; if Athenagoras, and Theophilus, and Tertullian did no more than defend their own perſonal tenets; it is paſſing ſtrange theſe ſame heathen philoſophers ſhould ſet their wits againſt them at all; and ſtranger ſtill, that the whole body of Chriſtians had not joined the outcry in their own vindication, and in public diſavowal of an enthuſiaſtic and ridiculous principle. Nay this is not all. The doctrine of the reſurrection of the body, if it was a mere private or perſonal opinion, was in fact contrary to the Goſpel of Chriſt, [253] and the ſenſe of the Church; and therefore muſt have been regarded as a moſt groſs, if not dangerous hereſy. But as it moſt un⯑doubtedly was never repreſented ſo to be, we are to conclude, I preſume, that it was true and catholic doctrine, notwithſtanding its non-appearance in any Creed, in the early ages, and though the acknowlegement of it was not a qualification for Baptiſm. We therefore inſiſt, that whenever it became an article of a baptiſmal Creed, it was inſerted with the moſt admiſſible pretenſions.
It is, farther, very obſervable, that the doctrine of the reſurrection of the body is moſt expreſſly taught in many places of the Koran of Mahomet. Let us turn to a few. ‘Man ſaith, ſays Mahomet, after I have been dead, ſhall I really be brought forth alive from the grave? Doth not man remember that we created him heretofore when he was nothing? The unbelievers ſay, when we and our fa⯑thers ſhall have been reduced to duſt, ſhall we be taken from the grave? Man ſaith, who ſhall reſtore bones to life when they are rotten?’ An⯑ſwer, he ſhall reſtore them to life, who produced [254] "them the firſt time." (kk) The whole ſyſtem of Mahometiſm is, you well know, a ſuper⯑ſtructure raiſed upon the foundations of Ju⯑daiſm and Chriſtianity. The grand aim of the impoſtor ſeems to have been to concentre both in one faith; with which view, and that no romantic one, he in part adopted, and partly rejected the reſpective theories. In order to ingratiate himſelf with the Jews, he aſſerted, as we have ſeen, even to an ex⯑tremity of zeal, the unity of the Godhead; and at the ſame time not to put the Chriſ⯑tians out of all temper, as he frequently takes occaſion to ſpeak reſpectfully of Jeſus Chriſt, ſo he declares probably in the moſt explicit terms for the great article we have been diſcuſſing. (ll) We may therefore fairly conclude from this circumſtance only, that the doctrine of the reſurrection of the body was not the ſentiment of a few individuals, but the profeſſion of the univerſal Church at the beginning of the ſeventh century. And after all, ſuppoſing it to be queſtionable whether this were really the plan of Maho⯑met, the leaſt that can be inferred from the [255] perſpicuity with which the doctrine of the reſurrection is taught and enforced in the Koran, is that he conceived it to be ſuffici⯑ently reconcileable with the common reaſon and apprehenſion of mankind; at the ſame time that, from this among other particu⯑lars, we muſt ſee, and muſt deſire its adver⯑ſaries to take notice, that it is not a doc⯑trine peculiar to Chriſtianity.
To come now to the concluſion of the whole matter. If theſe things are ſo, if the great doctrines we have been handling are defenſible upon ſound principles, and have a moſt firm foundation in Scripture, and in pri⯑mitive authority, abundant reaſon have we to hold faſt the profeſſion of our faith without wavering; in nothing diſmayed by adver⯑ſaries who trifle with us upon the moſt ſe⯑rious ſubjects; who render the word of God of none effect, by perverſe interpretation; who cannot, or will not ſee the plain ſenſe of the plaineſt expreſſions; who will not ac⯑knowlege Jeſus Chriſt to be the Creator of the world though all things were made by him; [256] or that he made ſatisfaction for ſin, though he was ſacrificed for us, and gave his life a ran⯑ſom for all. I know not any thing that can equal this ſtubbornneſs and ſlowneſs of heart except the inſolence of ſuch as gravely tell us, we muſt not hope to propagate the Goſ⯑pel among Jews, Mahometans, or heathens, while the ſtrange doctrines contained in our Creeds are retained in the Church. Is not this to all intents and purpoſes ſaying, we muſt not hope to eradicate infidelity till we have renounced the capital articles of our be⯑lief; or, in other words, muſt not expect to make converts to Chriſtianity, till we ceaſe to be Chriſtians? And indeed ſo in⯑conſiderable are the impediments to a ſpiri⯑tual coalition between the followers of So⯑cinus and the diſciples of Mahomet, that, ac⯑cording to information given us by writers of credit, terms of union and amity were ac⯑tually propoſed by the former to the latter in the laſt century. *That men ſhould admit the myſterious truths of holy Writ upon rational grounds, or that they ſhould reject them upon what they call rational grounds, [257] we may readily enough comprehend; but there ſeems to be ſomething unaccountably romantic in an attempt to compromiſe mat⯑ters as it were with the author of our faith by accommodating theſe truths to the human underſtanding.
But whatever may be the views, or what⯑ever the claims, or whatever the pretences of Latitudinarians in general, the notion of a Creed, or a ſyſtem, or an eſtabliſh⯑ment reſpecting the great doctrines we have been conſidering, occurs to us in a manner ſpontaneouſly. In the Church of Chriſt, the only queſtion ought to be, not whether a confeſſion, a formulary, or a ſeries of articles, be long or ſhort, ſimple or cir⯑cumſtantial, antient or modern, but whether it has its grounds in competent authority. (mm) If the doctrines of the Trinity and of the Reſurrection, as they are held in the Church, be ſcriptural doctrines, no more objection can juſtly lie againſt the Nicene, or the Atha⯑naſian Creed, than againſt that of Dr. S. This author not only admits but refers to an original Creed, which he obſerves has been [258] enlarged "as circumſtances aroſe," or oc⯑caſions called; though that it has been en⯑larged in ſome inſtances beyond all reaſon he ſtrongly inſiſts, with many others with him. But be this as it may, and even if theſe things were not ſo as we have repreſented them, it is abundantly ſufficient that they appear to be ſo to us. No rule, no ſyſtem, no eſta⯑bliſhment whatſoever can in any tolerable ſenſe be ſaid to invade the right of private judgment in matters of religion; becauſe Creeds, formularies, inſtitutions, and ap⯑pointments in general muſt be incompatible with the exerciſe of this right, at all periods of the Chriſtian Church, or at none. It is pleaſant enough to remark how zealouſly ſome will be affected in a ridiculous thing; and how vehemently they will beat the air in their contention for that right of private judgment, which is indeed unalienable; and in fact is exerciſed by thoſe who ſubmit to what may be called public; by men of all perſuaſions; by Jews, Turks, Infidels, and Heretics; by the Sectaries of all religions; and by peo⯑ple of no religion at all. (nn) ‘Not Heretics only, ſays the great Chillingworth, but Ro⯑miſh [259] Catholics alſo, ſet up as many judges, as there are men and women in the Chriſ⯑tian world. For do not your men and wo⯑men judge your religion to be true before they believe it, as well as the men and women of other religions? Oh! but you ſay, they receive it, not becauſe they think it agreeable to Scripture, but becauſe the Church tells them ſo. But then, I hope, they believe the Church, becauſe their own reaſon tells them they are to do ſo. So that the difference between a Papiſt and a Pro⯑teſtant is this, not that the one judges, and the other does not judge, but that the one judges his guide to be infallible, the other his way to be manifeſt.’ The fact is, every man's attachment to any thing, to this or that Church, to this party, or to that principle, &c. is ultimately reſolvible into his opinion of its excellence, its truth, its propriety, or its expedience; or of its conduciveneſs on the whole to his welfare, comfort, and ſatiſ⯑faction, i. e. it is reſolvible into his own private judgment. This judgment, it is true, may be warped by paſſion, biaſſed by prejudice, clouded by ignorance, and blinded [260] by perverſeneſs; it may be intoxicated by voluptuouſneſs, enervated by indolence, or inverted by frenzy; or it may be influenced by wiſdom, by folly, or by caprice. But, at the ſame time, whether we judge well, or ill; or of whatever differences or degrees human judgment may admit; we ſhall ſtrictly and properly be found in all caſes and in⯑ſtances to judge for ourſelves. ( [...])
It was the concurrence of private judgment which firſt formed the Chriſtian Church; it was the ſame concurrence which gradually compounded the enormous maſs of popery; it was the ſame that effected the Reformation; and it was the ſame that conſtituted the nu⯑merous ſects and parties into which this Re⯑formation has been moſt deplorably ſplit and ſubdivided. It is to nothing more or leſs than this that the Church of England owes her exiſtence. And upon this ground it is cer⯑tain, her requiſition of aſſent to her public offices, and of ſubſcription to her articles, the meaſure of juſt policy, and common pru⯑dence for her ſecurity, are no more to be re⯑garded [261] as invaſions of the right of private judgment, than the open attempts, or the ſecret machinations of her enemies, for her deſtruction. Upon this ground, in ſhort, her declarations of faith in what ſhe holds to be evangelical truth; and indeed the whole ſcheme of her doctrine, diſcipline, and polity, are perfectly intelligible, and manifeſtly con⯑ſiſtent. But is not the inference drawn from the acknowleged right of private judgment by a late famous author, and his aſſociates, al⯑together chimerical, and totally incompre⯑henſible? Their inference is, that every in⯑dividual Chriſtian may, if he thinks fit, with⯑draw himſelf from all the Churches upon the face of the earth, ſtand abſolutely ſingle in the profeſſion of his faith, or, as this au⯑thor expreſſes it, be a Church to himſelf. *And is not this in effect to aſſert, that a Church may be formed without a communion, with⯑out government, or miniſtry; without a poſ⯑ſibility of being infected with hereſy, or di⯑vided by ſchiſm? Is it not to all intents and purpoſes to aver, that a ſociety may ſubſiſt without members, without eſtabliſhment, or [262] conſtitution? We deny not that a man may judge he has a claim to this ſpiritual inde⯑pendence; and indeed our principle ſuppoſes him ſo to judge; but then we muſt beg leave to think in our turn, that he is groſſly miſ⯑taken in that judgment. (pp)
I wiſh to remark, that if the capital truths of the Goſpel are diſcoverable any where, they are moſt indiſputably to be found in the Catholic Church; the great repoſitory of Chriſtian doctrine. Our bleſſed Lord's aſſu⯑rances of ſuperintendency, ſupport, and pro⯑tection are out of all queſtion given to his diſciples, and to believers in general, as to a body, or ſociety. Upon this rock, ſays he, I will build my Church, &c. Lo! I am with you always, even unto the end of the world. When he promiſed his Apoſtles that he would ſend the Holy Spirit to them, who ſhould guide them into all truth, he muſt ne⯑ceſſarily mean that truth which they were to communicate to their ſucceſſors, and theſe to others, and ſo on, through all generations. When the ſacred penmen ſpeak of the truth, [263] or the faith, &c. they undoubtedly ſpeak of the truth embraced, and the faith profeſſed by all ſound Chriſtians; and when St. Paul ex⯑horts the Corinthians to examine themſelves, and to prove themſelves, whether they were in the faith, he moſt certainly means the faith of the catholic Church. In a word, we muſt look for ſpiritual truth in its native ſimplicity, though we ſearch for it as for hid treaſures; we muſt look for it within the pale of ſome communion or other: which ſurely will be acknowleged by every man, who does not, in defiance of Scripture, and in contempt of all the world, ſuppoſe that the infallibility which he juſtly denies to appertain to any Church upon earth, is really and truly lodg⯑ed in himſelf.
The principle of the Confeſſional leads, we apprehend, to theſe abſurd conſequences; but at the ſame time we aſſert no dominion over the faith, or the conſciences of others; we leave every one to ſtand or fall to his own maſter; we conceive, that, by the immutable conſtitution of things, every one will think [264] and act for himſelf, though we imagine all men to be accountable to God as well for their opinions as for their practices; we nei⯑ther do, nor wiſh to compel men to come in that our Church may be filled, perſuaded as we are at the ſame time that this Church is, in reſpect of all eſſentials, an apoſtolical one; that ſhe holds faſt the things which become ſound doctrine, and teaches the words of eternal life.
It may with great truth be affirmed, that the Church of England aſſerts the right of private judgment in the ſame ſenſe, and to the ſame latitude that every party or body of Pro⯑teſtants does. For how does the management of the ſeveral leaders and teachers of the Sectaries accord with this univerſally avowed principle? How do they leave men to their own judgments in matters of religion? Do they not find ways and means to become maſ⯑ters of the underſtandings, and the conſci⯑ences of their followers; and accompliſh that by indirect artifice which they load us with obloquy for doing under the ſanction of law⯑ful authority? The fact is, in caſe of ſupe⯑riority, [265] any ſect that you may name would think itſelf, not barely empowered, but bound to ſtrengthen and ſecure itſelf by legal fences and eſtabliſhments, and by authorita⯑tive conſtitutions; i. e. by thoſe very means and methods againſt which it now ſo vehe⯑mently exclaims. Experience will juſtify our ſuppoſition that ſuch would be the caſe; as we know the moſt conſiderable branch of the Diſſenters to have changed its language, and its ſentiments, with its ſituation. The firſt article of the memorable ſolemn League and Covenant declares the intention of its fra⯑mers to be, to ‘bring the Churches of God in the three kingdoms to the neareſt conjunction and uniformity in religion, CONFESSION OF FAITH, FORM OF CHURCH-GOVERN⯑MENT, and DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP and CATECHISING; that they and their poſterity after them might as brethren live in faith and love.’
It is pleaſant enough to obſerve, that, notwithſtanding the fine flouriſhes and co⯑lourings of certain authors, who plauſibly [266] profeſs themſelves to be advocates for the common rights and privileges of Chriſtians, we find them ſometimes driven out of their track by the irreſiſtible force of truth, and inſenſibly advancing▪ or admitting eccle⯑ſiaſtical notions: we find them after all their efforts and ſtruggles to climb over the pale of the Church, unwarily, or rather unavoid⯑ably ſlipping back, as I may ſay, into her fold, and undermining their own principles. The words of a late famous prelate *upon this ſubject will verify the obſervation. ‘As it is abſurd, ſays he, to ſuppoſe that any man can be ſaved by the faith of another, or by any belief but what is truly his own; ſo there is no poſſible method of having a faith of his own, properly ſo called, with⯑out building it entirely upon what appears right to his own judgment, ſuch as it is, after his beſt endeavours for INFORMA⯑TION.’ That is to ſay, in other words, a man cannot properly be ſaid to judge for himſelf till he has received information, or inſtruction from others. In ſhort, let privi⯑leges be as ſacred, or conſciences as tender [267] as you pleaſe, I affirm that the erection and eſtabliſhment of a national Church, whether the doctrines ſhe teaches are in themſelves orthodox or otherwiſe, true or falſe, is as fairly defenſible upon rational and proteſtant grounds, as the inſtitution of any religious ſect, or ſociety whatſoever.
True it is that men, inflamed with falſe zeal, or miſled by wrong judgment, may de⯑part both from proteſtant and Chriſtian prin⯑ciples; and at their peril it will be. The Church of Rome endeavoured to extirpate what ſhe called hereſy by the very ſame means which in early days Paganiſm employed for the overthrow of the Chriſtian faith itſelf. And what was the conſequence? The inhu⯑manity of perſecution afforded to every think⯑ing mind a very ſtrong argument of the cor⯑ruption of that Church in which it was countenanced; it frightened men into their Senſes; it helped to open their underſtand⯑ings; and Popery may upon the matter be ſaid to have been burnt out of the kingdom. I undertake not to prove, that in our own [268] Church zeal has always been ſufficiently governed by prudence, or tempered with charity. There is no occaſion to recur to a few diſagreeable inſtances, or the tranſactions of untoward times. But, I truſt, I ſhall be abun⯑dantly warranted in aſſerting, that he who at this day ſhall charge the Church of England, or any conſiderable number of her members, with a want of due moderation, knows not of what manner of Spirit we are of. And yet, if the author of the Confeſſional is to be cre⯑dited, we are relapſing gradually into Po⯑pery, both in our doctrines and our prac⯑tices. We are given to underſtand, in the ſeventh Chap. of that work, that ‘Some competent obſervers have grounds for more than a ſuſpicion, that the Church of England has been, and ſtill is, though by degrees imperceptible to vulgar eyes, edg⯑ing back once more towards Popery.’ Sure theſe obſervers are much more ſharp-ſighted than their neighbours! I do not well know what theſe Gentlemen are afraid of; but I know true Chriſtianity to be moſt in danger from the diametrically oppoſite quarter; not [269] ſo much from men of too great, as from people of too little faith; not ſo much from the triple-mitre of the Roman pontiff, as from the many-headed hydra of infidelity. The truth of the matter is, the author before us and his friends do not ſpeak out, as our open enemies have done, and as themſelves were called upon to do, by every maxim of juſtice, candor, and generoſity. They are in no dread of fire and faggot; they are offend⯑ed, not by the diſcipline, but by certain doc⯑trines of the Church of Rome, which we hold in common with her, (even the doc⯑trines I have been defending,) and which they moſt inſidiouſly and induſtriouſly labour to confound with the abſurdities which are juſtly had in deriſion, or in abhorrence among us, and of which the credit viſibly diminiſhes every day. Errors may be grafted upon the ſtock of truth; which in itſelf is not the leſs pure, or the leſs amiable, becauſe it may be holden in folly as well as in unrighteouſneſs. To an ardent longing to ſee theſe common doctrines expunged from our Articles and Creeds, we are unqueſtionably to aſcribe that [270] profuſion of ſpleen, malevolence, and ran⯑cour with which ſo many pages, of the Con⯑ſeſſional, and of other treatiſes are ſhamefully defiled. But for theſe doctrines, I am tho⯑roughly perſuaded, the reaſonableneſs, and utility, not to ſay neceſſity of Church-eſta⯑bliſhments, would generally be admitted, and even contended for. That nicety of human wiſdom which ſtrains at two or three of our Articles could, I am apt to think, well enough digeſt the remainder of the thirty nine. But as matters are circumſtanced, the principle I have been combating is far from being an unpopular one. The privilege, or right of private judgment, in the ſenſe of our adverſaries, reduces in ſome ſort all men to an equality, and is extremely ſoothing to vain and to weak minds. The fact is, there is no difficulty in declaiming from ſtanding and ſpecious topics either of eulogy, or in⯑vective. An affected zeal for reformation, and an avowed anxiouſneſs for the revival of goſpel ſimplicity, have a verv ingratiating ten⯑dency with the bulk of mankind. Liberty of conſcience, Freedom of ſentiment, (qq) eccle⯑ſiaſtical [271] tyranny, violence of bigotry, arbitrary injunctions, ſpiritual impoſitions, &c. are, I grant, expreſſions ſufficiently ſonorous and amuſing, and may paſs with many for argu⯑ment; though at the ſame time, looſeneſs of principle, ſtubbornneſs of ſchiſm, rankneſs of hereſy, arrogance of ſelf-ſufficiency, perverſe⯑neſs of oppoſition, and petulance of temper, &c. are phraſes which muſt be allowed by "competent" judges to ſound quite as well, and to mean full as much.
To conclude. That there is nothing in the leaſt exceptionable in our whole eccle⯑ſiaſtical ſyſtem; nothing that might reaſon⯑ably be retrenched; nothing that could poſ⯑ſibly be amended even in our Articles, as well as worſhip, rites, and uſages, we by no means affirm: but reſpectfully leaving theſe things to the conſideration of them that are over us in the Lord, we utterly deny that there is any thing fundamentally wrong, or eſſentially erroneous in our ſpiritual conſtitu⯑tion. (rr) Men may be, and we find them to be bigots in the cauſe of infidelity; nor [272] can it afford the leaſt matter of wonder, if no regard is paid to the complaints, or rather the railing accuſations of ſuch as under fair ſhews and pretences have manifeſtly evil will at Sion; and while they profeſs themſelves to be actuated by the Spirit of liberty, appear to be really poſſeſſed with the Daemon of li⯑centiouſneſs. I profeſs I ſee not what we can do for, or with theſe determined enemies of our holy faith except praying, in the ſpirit of fervent charity, that God would be pleaſed "to bring them into the way of truth." The Spirit ſpeaketh expreſsly, ſays St. Paul, that in the latter times ſome ſhall depart from the faith, giving heed to ſeducing Spirits, and doctrines of devils. *This paſſage cannot poſ⯑ſibly be conſidered as a dead letter; and therefore it infinitely concerns ALL perſons "diligently to try and examine themſelves," in order to their moral aſſurance that it does not in any ſenſe or degree touch THEIR ſpiri⯑tual ſtate. In general however, under a con⯑viction that we are ourſelves in the good and the right way, it will be our duty, as Mem⯑bers [273] of the Church to wiſh, and as Chriſti⯑ans to pray, that God would ‘have mercy upon all Jews, Turks, Infidels, and Here⯑tics; that he would take from them all ignorance, hardneſs of heart, and contempt of his word; and ſo fetch them home to his flock, that they may be ſaved among the remnant of the true Iſraelites, and be made one fold under one Shepherd, Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.’
ANNOTATIONS.
[275]Page 2. (a) or miſconſtrued.] Controverſy in general may be ſaid to ſubſiſt in a great meaſure by the pliancy of compoſition. Chriſtopher Daven⯑port, a Franciſcan, in a paraphraſe, or expoſition of the thirty-nine articles, makes them all capable of a Roman-Catholic ſenſe; and Raynardus, a Roman likewiſe, by a perverſe interpretation, converts every article of the Apoſtolic Creed into hereſy or blaſphemy. The deſign of the latter is obvious enough. I do not recollect to whom I am indebted for theſe particulars. In like manner Dr. Wa⯑terland acquaints us, that Franciſcus, abbot of St. Clare, contrived to reconcile our thirty-nine articles to the doctrine of the Council of Trent, ‘by dint of great dexterity, and moſt amazing ſub⯑tilty,’ as the learned Doctor expreſſes it.
With reſpect to religious queſtions, the Roman⯑iſts, in deriſion of the principles and pretenſions of [276] Proteſtants, and by way of proof of the neceſſity of eccleſiaſtical interpoſition, have all along called the Scriptures mortuum atramentum, "dumb judges," &c. and aſſimilate the ſame to a "noſe of wax," to repreſent their ſuſceptibleneſs of any ſenſe it may ſuit us to put upon them; though at the ſame time none more than themſelves endeavour to make advantage of their verſatility. This is appa⯑rent in many inſtances; e. g. in their conſtructions of thoſe texts by which they pretend to prove the doctrine of extreme-unction, of a purgatory, &c.
The applications of Scripture made by the Ro⯑man Canoniſts are ſerio-ridiculous, if I may ſo ſay, beyond all conception. They will prove the two⯑fold power of the Pope from the two ſwords which the Apoſtles had when ‘Chriſt was ſeized by Judas.’ Chriſt ſaid to Peter, Feed my ſheep in general, not ſuch or ſuch a flock; from whence it has been inferred, that the Pope, as ſucceſſor to that Apoſtle, is to be acknowledged the univerſal Paſtor, &c, &c.
JEWEL'S Defence of the apology of the Church of England. part 4th. p. 473, &c. Tranſlation of JURIEU'S continuation of the accom. of the Scripture prophecies. p. 52. Dr. WATERLAND'S Importance of the doctrine of the Holy Trin. p. 211, 363, &c.
Page 4. (b) Such an authority.] It is much on the ſame principle that the Papiſts, as Chillingworth remarks, in order to ground the belief of the [277] Trinity, &c. in the Church's infallibility, roundly deny that this great doctrine can be proved, either from Scripture, or by ‘conſent of the ancient fathers.’ This, as that great author obſerves, is ‘doing the principal and proper work of the Soci⯑nians for them.’ I find the following extract from the Racovian Catechiſm, made by the anonymous author of Four Treatiſes concerning the Doctrine, &c. of the Mahometans:—Sententia eorum, qui Chriſto naturam divinam tribuunt, eſt repugnans non ſolum ſanae rationi, verum etiam Divinis Literis, &c." Hereunto the author ſubjoins two other ſimilar paſſages, the firſt from Smalcius, a famous Soci⯑nian; and the latter from Socinus himſelf. The words of Socinus are theſe. ‘Uſque ad tempora CON⯑CILII NICAENI, et aliquanto poſt, ut omnium qui tum extitere ſcriptis liquet, ille unus verus Deus, quem paſſim ſacra teſtimonia praedicant, ſolus Pater Jeſu Chriſti eſt creditus; et qui contrarium ſentiunt, ut SABELLIANI et eorum ſimiles, pro haereticis plane ſunt habiti.’
Let us ſee then how Bp. Jewel manages this matter againſt his antagoniſt Mr. Hardinge, who, in his pretended confutation of the Apology for the Church of England, confidently aſſerts, that ‘the Divini⯑ty of the Holy Ghoſt cannot be proved by any expreſs authority from Scripture.’ We find that illuſtrious prelate taking the wiſeſt method of putting his adverſary to ſilence and confuſion, by producing teſtimonies and opinions, and not barely [278] conceſſions, but ſtrong aſſeverations of a directly contrary tendency, from the writers of the Roman Church itſelf. One quotation from Nazianzen is extremely remarkable, and runs as follows. ‘Dicet aliquis non eſſe ſcriptum, Spiritum Sanctum eſſe Deum. Atqui proponetur tibi EXAMEN teſtimonio⯑rum, ex quibus oſtendetur, Divinitatem S. Spi. teſta⯑tam eſſe in ſacris literis, niſi quis valde inſulſus ſit, et alienus a Spiritu Sancto.’ In ſhort, the various methods which have been taken by Papiſts to evince the neceſſity of admitting the infallibility of the Church, and to diſcredit the authority of the evangelical writings, are equally ſcandalous and pitiful. You have them particularly enumerated by an author juſt now quoted; and it will be ſuf⯑ficient to ſelect one of them, as it is a flagrant one; I mean that of the Cardinal Perron, who, in the laſt century, in order to render the Scriptures ſuſpected and contemptible, aſſerted, that ‘ſome things in them ſound like fables, others are apt to raiſe in the mind indecent and diſhoneſt imagi⯑nations, as ſome expreſſions in Solomon's ſong; the hiſtory of Balaam's Aſs which ſpoke; and the jaw-bone of an Aſs, with which Sampſon ſlew a thouſand Philiſtines.’
CHILLINGWORTH's Preface. Bp. JEWEL's Defence. part 2d. p. 90. Tranſlation of JURIEU's Contin. &c. p. 66. WOLLEBIUS's Compend. Theol. Chriſ. cap. 2. p. 15. TRAVIS's Third Letter to Mr. GIBBON. See [279] SOCINUS de Eccleſ. p. 345. Four Treatiſes, &c. p. 191.
Page 13. (c) Errors of integrity.] One of Mr. K.'s arguments, or rather one argument urged by him in the name of his Church, is the following. ‘He⯑retics would ariſe after the Apoſtles time, and after the writing of Scriptures: theſe cannot be diſcovered, condemned, and avoided, unleſs the Church be infallible; therefore there muſt be a Church infallible.’ To which Mr. Chillingworth replies in theſe words. ‘I pray tell me why can⯑not hereſies beſufficiently diſcovered, condemned, and avoided by them which believe Scripture to be the rule of faith? If Scripture be ſufficient to inform us what is the faith, it muſt of neceſſity be alſo ſufficient to teach us what is hereſy; ſeeing hereſy is nothing but a manifeſt deviation from, and an oppoſition to the faith. That which is ſtraight will plainly teach us what is crooked, and one contrary cannot but manifeſt the other. If any one ſhould deny that there is a God, that this God is omnipotent, omniſcient, good, &c, that Jeſus Chriſt is the Saviour of the world, and the Son of God; if any man ſhould deny either his birth, his paſſion, or reſur⯑rection, or ſitting at the right hand of God; his having all power given him, that it is he whom God hath appointed to be Judge of the quick and the dead; that all men ſhall riſe again at [280] the laſt day, &c, if a man ſhould hold, that either the keeping of the Moſaical law is neceſſary to Salvation, or that good works are not neceſſary; in a word, if any man ſhould obſtinately contradict the truth of any thing plainly delivered in Scripture, who does not ſee that every one which believes the Scripture hath ſufficient means to diſcover, and condemn, and avoid that hereſy, without any need of an infallible guide? If you ſay, that the obſcure places of Scripture contain matters of faith, I an⯑ſwer, that it is a matter of faith to believe that the ſenſe of them, whatever it is, which was in⯑tended by God, is true; for he that doth not ſo, calls God's truth into queſtion. But to believe this or that to be the true ſenſe of them, or to believe the true ſenſe of them, and to avoid the falſe, is not neceſſary either to faith, or ſalvation.’
It may be aſked, however, whether this gives us ſatisfaction to the full? Do not our Creeds and Articles contain particulars which we ſhall look for in vain in M. C.'s liſt of the objects of faith? Are not many whom we conſider as heretics ready to ſubſcribe to this liſt? Was Mr. C. inadvertently, or deſignedly ſilent with regard to theſe particulars? Or are we to conſign them to the claſs of obſcurity? Whatever might have been his motive to the word⯑ing of his paragraph in this manner, or whatever was his perſonal perſuaſion in reſpect to the fun⯑damental articles of the faith profeſſed by the [281] Church of England, the momentous import of the interrogatories I have juſt put muſt be viſible to every reader.
When Mr. C., or any body elſe tells us, that ‘God does not require any more of any man than this, to believe the Scripture to be God's word, and to endeavour to find the true ſenſe of it, and to live according to it;’ or, that ‘he that believes the Scripture ſincerely, and endeavours to believe it in the true ſenſe, cannot poſſibly be an heretic,’ *he muſt be underſtood with qualifi⯑cation; as aſſerting, not abſolutely that an honeſt man cannot poſſibly err concerning the faith, but that error, or hereſy will not be imputed to invo⯑luntary ignorance, or to ſincerity of perſuaſion.
‘Hereſy, ſays Bp. Taylor, is not an error of the underſtanding, but of the will;’ and elſewhere, ‘it is not the opinion, but the impiety that con⯑demns and makes the heretic.’ On this princi⯑ple this ſagacious and moderate writer condemns the Hereſiarch whoſe error ‘commences upon pride and ambition, &c. and excuſes thoſe who follow him in ſimplicity of heart.’
Agreably to all this, Dr. Potter, (author of the Anſwer to Charity Miſtaken, whoſe cauſe Chilling⯑worth eſpouſes,) and after him Dr. Waterland quotes the following remarkable paſſage from Salvian, an antient Biſhop of Marſeilles, reſpecting the truly [282] ſincere of the Arian perſuaſion. They are heretics, but do not know that they are ſo. In ſhort, they are heretics in our judgment, not ſo in their own; for they eſteem themſelves ſuch good Catholics, that they even throw upon us the infamous charge of hereſy. Such therefore as they are to us, we are to them. We know aſſuredly that they are injurious to the divine generation of the Son of God, in making him inferior to the Father. They, on the other hand, think us injurious to the Father, in believing them both equal. How they ſhall be puniſhed at the day of judgment for this their error, &c. no one can know except the Judge.
It may be proper to take Mr. K.'s argument, and Mr. C.'s anſwer into re-conſideration. ‘Hereſies, ſays the former, would ariſe after the Apoſtles' time, and after the writing of Scriptures: theſe cannot be diſcovered, condemned, and avoided, unleſs the Church be infallible; therefore there muſt be a Church infallible.’ The ſubſtance of Mr. C.'s reply is, that ‘without any need of an infallible guide,’ the great truths of the Goſpel are diſcoverable, and conſequently hereſies avoid⯑able, by all ſuch as ‘believe Scripture to be the rule of faith:’ and that with reſpect to thoſe obſcure places of Scripture," which Mr. K. tells us "contain matters of faith," we have nothing to do but ‘believe that the ſenſe of them, whatſoever it is, which was intended by God, is true,’ without being ſolicitous to avoid miſtakes concerning them.
[283] By this anſwer 'tis certain this celebrated diſpu⯑tant ſeems to lay his own faith rather open to ſuſ⯑picion. For does he not admit what he might, and in fact ought to have conteſted? Take them in the groſs, the ‘places of Scripture which contain matters of faith,’ are not by any means obſcure, but altogether plain and intelligible. I ſpeak con⯑cerning the faith of the Church. What the ſenſe of theſe places is, according to the eſtabliſhed laws of interpretation, and according to the belief of the Chriſtians of the firſt ages, is a queſtion, to the determination of which we ſurely need not have recourſe to infallibility. Though therefore, with reſpect to paſſages really ambiguous, or obſcure, it will be a ſafe and excellent rule, ‘to believe that the ſenſe of them, whatſoever it is, which was intended by God, is true,’ yet it will be unfair, unreaſonable, and unſafe to apply this rule to places which are no otherwiſe ambiguous, or obſcure, than as they "contain matters of faith;" eſpecially when we remember how frequently, and how ear⯑neſtly we are required to ſtrive for the faith, to contend for the faith, and to examine and prove our own ſelves whether we be in the faith. Truth is not leſs truth becauſe it is held in a Church that pre⯑tends not to be infallible. God only knows the hearts of the children of men: but at the ſame time it will be no breach of charity to intimate, that every man ſhould be fully perſuaded in his own mind, [284] that if he errs, his error is an error, not of his will, but of his underſtanding.
CHILLINGWORTH, part 1. c. 2. p. 90. TAYLOR's Diſc. on the Lib. of Propheſying, Sect. 2. p. 23, 42. POTTER's Anſ. to Char. Miſtaken. Sect. 4. p. 119. WATERLAND's Import. of the Doc. of the Trinity. p. 167. SALV. de Guber. l. 5.
Page 14. (d) of inſanity.] I cannot bring myſelf to recall theſe words by the high reſpect which on many accounts is due to the names of certain perſons, eminent for their ability, and ſome of them for their piety too, who have advanced notions not a whit leſs eccentric or extravagant than theſe. The late worthy Biſhop of Cloyne, who denied, or at leaſt doubted the exiſtence of matter, is not without his numerous admirers. In fact, he ſeems to have confounded all, though he has con⯑vinced none. But whatever purpoſe was intended to be ſerved by ſuch a doctrine, ſurely its real con⯑ſequences muſt be detrimental to the cauſe of Chriſtianity. If all about us is mere mockery and illuſion, the very foundations of all evidence, all faith, and all practice are undermined; nor will it be poſſible to determine which poſition moſt con⯑tradicts my ſenſes, or offers moſt violence to my conceptions, that which avers the non-exiſtence of matter, or that which maintains the tranſubſtantiation of it in the holy Sacrament. The followers of Mr. Hobbes will be apt to laugh this notion to ſcorn, [285] under a perſuaſion that they deny, or doubt the ex⯑iſtence of Spirit, and conſequently of God, with a much better grace. It may be obſerved, with re⯑gard to both extremes, that there is no ſuch thing as demonſtrating beyond a poſſibility of doubt, or contradiction. For, to uſe the words of an author of the laſt century, ‘it is poſſible that mathematical evidence itſelf may be but a conſtant undiſcovera⯑ble deluſion, which our nature is neceſſarily and perpetually obnoxious unto, and that either fatally or fortuitouſly there has been in the world time out of mind ſuch a being as we call Man, whoſe eſſential property it is to be then moſt of all miſtaken when he conceives a thing moſt evidently true.’ There is no ſhutting the door againſt ſcepticiſm. We meet with doubters and diſputers of all ages and nations. Marcus Antoni⯑nus makes mention of one Monimus, a Cynic philo⯑ſopher, who averred that all is fancy, and that there is abſolutely no ſuch thing as a criterion of truth. Pyrrho, though not the firſt ſceptic, was famous enough to give an appellation to ſcepticiſm. But notwithſtanding all this, a man of ſenſe and of common prudence will liſten to rational evidence, and yield aſſent to moral certainty. He will ſoon be convinced upon enquiry, that both body and ſpirit exiſt, and that mind is neither matter nor motion; that if chance, or nature, if you pleaſe, made the world, it is that which preſerves it too; [286] and may diſſolve it; and, after its diſſolution, may reſtore it to its original ſtate, or reduce it to one infinitely worſe than the preſent. This ſure is at beſt but uncomfortable philoſophy. Not that I would hereby inſinuate immorality to be neceſſarily con⯑nected with infidelity. Plato diſtinguiſhed long ago between the "ranting" and ſober atheiſt; and ob⯑ſerved, that a man whoſe ſentiments are impious may be virtuous from conſtitution. Accordingly he very juſtly reſolves atheiſm into not barely depravi⯑ty of manners, but ſometimes into an affectation of ſingular wiſdom. *One ſource of atheiſm in his opinion is, [...], which is almoſt literally tranſlated in the fol⯑lowing words of the Apoſtle, profeſſing themſelves to be wiſe, they became fools.
Dr. Cudworth ſeems unwarily to give ſome ad⯑vantage to the atheiſt, where he ſays, that ‘when we affirm that God is incomprehenſible, we only mean, that our imperfect minds cannot have ſuch a conception of his nature as doth perfectly maſter, conquer, and ſubdue that vaſt object under it, &c.’ The caſe is, we comprehend by our reaſon that God is, though not what he is, in reſpect of his eſſence in the abſtract. But that he is ſelf-exiſtent from all eternity, that he is a Spirit, that he is the Creator and Governor of the Uni⯑verſe, that he is all perfect, are certain truths, [287] notwithſtanding the darkneſs which ſurrounds them. Sophocles may be imagined to have had theſe truths in his eye, when ſpeaking of the divine edicts, and the immutable decrees of heaven, he puts this fine ſentiment in the mouth of Antigone,
And yet we have wits and philoſophers of great name and recent date, who ſeem deſirous of re⯑viving the old atomical phyſiology, which, as Dr. Cudworth expreſſes it, ‘makes all things to be materially and mechanically neceſſary without a God.’ Theſe gentlemen are at leaſt far from pronouncing matter incapable of the privilege of thought. One *in direct terms calls thought the agitation of the brain. Unhappily Mr. Locke ſo far ſubſcribes to this principle, as to declare his opinion, that ‘we have not ſufficient knowledge to determine, by the light of reaſon, that God could not grant the gift of thought and ſenſation to a being which we call material.’ Mr. Voltaire eagerly catched at this notion of the ‘ſole reaſon⯑able metaphyſician,’ as he calls him.
MORE's Antid. againſt Atheiſm. p. 10. CUD⯑WORTH's Intell. Syſt. ch. 3. p. 176. PLATO de Leg. l. 10. CLARKE's Dem. of the Being, &c. of God, p. 22, 23, &c. SOPHOC. Antig. Act. 3. v. 462. Memoirs of VOLTAIRE, p. 61. See JOHNSON's note at cap. 4. of PUFFENDORF's de officio hom. et civ. See M. AN⯑TONI. lib. 2—15.
[288] Page 19. (e) hundred myſteries as one.] I ſhall beg leave to confront the pride of infidels with the joint authorities of Mr. Boyle, and Lord Bacon; the former of whom in his treatiſe, entitled Mo⯑tives to the Love of God, thus expreſſes himſelf. ‘If I be not very much miſtaken, they are ſo, who preſume to give us ſatisfactory definitions of God's nature, which we may perhaps more ſafely define by the impoſſibility of its being accurately defined. Nor will an aſſiduity and conſtancy of our ſpeculations herein relieve us: for too fixed a contemplation of God's eſſence does but the more confound us.’ And then he refers us to the well-known ſtory of Simonides. Agreably to theſe ſentiments, the great Lord Bacon ſays, ‘If any man ſhall think by view and enquiry into theſe ſenſible and material things, to attain that light whereby he may reveal unto himſelf the nature and will of God, then is he ſpoiled through vain philoſophy. And hence, continues he, it hath proceeded, that ſome of the choſen rank of the more learned have fallen into hereſy, whilſt they have ſought to fly up to the ſecrets of the Deity, by the waxen wings of the ſenſes.’ And ‘again. "The prerogative of God comprehends the whole man, and is extended as well to the reaſon, as to the will of man; i. e. that man renounce himſelf wholly, and draw near unto God; wherefore as we are to obey his law, [289] though we find a reluctation in our will, ſo we are to believe his word, though we find a re⯑luctation in our reaſon; for if we believe only that which is agreeable to our reaſon, we give aſſent to the matter, not to the author, &c. By how much therefore any divine myſtery is more diſcordant and incredible, by ſo much the more honour is given to God in believing, &c. &c.’ How do theſe ſentiments differ from thoſe of the "philoſophic Chriſtians" of this enlightened age!
Motives, &c. p. 63, 64. Bacon on the Advance⯑ment of Learning, tranſlated by Watts, B. 1. p. 8. 9. p. 468.
Page 21. (f) ventilation of theſe ſubjects.] It is ridiculous, it is uſeleſs, it is endleſs to ſtart meta⯑phyſical queſtions, which inſtead of clearing mat⯑ters, ſerve only to confound them. It has been aſked, whether the Deity be naturally or morally good; or whether he is ‘neceſſarily good and juſt in the ſame ſenſe as he is eternal and omniſ⯑cient?’ All ſpeculations on ſuch points as theſe are covered by the general idea of abſolute inhe⯑rent perfection. Perhaps Seneca may be allowed to diſcharge this difficulty not unhappily, when, ſpeak⯑ing of the Deity, he ſays, Ipſe eſt neceſſitas ſua. The ingenious editor of Puffendorf's treatiſe De officio hominis et civis ſpeaks much the ſame lan⯑guage in the following note: Deus intelligitur ad ſuarum perfectionum normam actiones componere. Ipſe [290] ſibi lex eſt. Ens natura perfectiſſimum cum Deus ſit, ideo quodcunque agit vel eligit, non poteſt non eſſe opti⯑mum. Itaque nugas agunt, vel quiddam pejus, qui Deum, ens primum et ſummum, virtutis et obligationis capacem eſſe docent. *But theſe laſt words ſeem rather obſcure.
To avoid making God the author of evil, the doctrine of Zoroaſtres was, that ‘God originally and directly created only light, or good; and that darkneſs, or evil, followed it by conſequence, as the ſhadow doth the perſon; that light, or good, hath only a real production from God, and the other afterward reſulted from it, as the defect thereof.’ An ingenious writer gives us the ſentiments of Plato on this perplexing ſub⯑ject, in the following tranſlation. ‘God is good. He is not, as many ſay, the cauſe of every thing. The good things we enjoy are to be ſolely aſcribed to him; but we are to ſearch for another cauſe than God for our evils. Or, if we will ſay they come from God, †ſome ſuch reaſon as this is to be aſſigned. We may ſay, God does always what is juſt and good, and the perſons puniſhed receive benefit by it; but the poet muſt not ſay the ſufferers are miſerable, and God inflicts that [291] miſery on them; if indeed he ſay, the wicked, as miſerable, ſtand in need of puniſhment, and when puniſhed by God, receive benefit from it, this may be permitted; but we are ſtrenuouſly to oppoſe any man, who ſays God is the author of evil to a good man. Such language is at no rate to be tolerated in a ſtate.’ The judicious reader will ſee how little a way this theory goes to⯑wards clearing the difficulty; but he will, I pre⯑ſume, acknowlege it goes far enough to convince us, that Plato had, ‘to ſpeak modeſtly, as preciſe ideas of the Divine nature as any modern philo⯑ſopher,’ according to the tranſlator's expreſſion. But in his Timaeus, this famous philoſopher imputes the origin of evil to the ‘neceſſity of imperfect beings,’ as Dr. Cudworth expreſſes it. ‘Where⯑fore, ſays he, though, according to Plato, God be properly and directly the cauſe of nothing elſe but good, yet the neceſſity of theſe lower imperfect things does unavoidably give birth and being to evils.’ This is conformable enough to modern notions. Ariſtotle ſeems to have thought the Deity to have been the cauſe or principle of all things without exception; tho' in the following ſentence he ex⯑preſſes himſelf in terms general, modeſt, and un⯑peremptory;— [...].
It is further obſervable, that not only many hea⯑thens, and among others, Platoniſts, but, what is more extraordinary, Chriſtians alſo have aſſerted [292] the ſelf-exiſtence and eternity of matter, in order to account for the origin of evil, and effectually ſalve the honour of the Deity. God would have made nihil non optimum, ſays Hermogenes, as Tertul⯑lian repreſents his and his followers reaſonings. Theſe heretics were called Materiarii. It has been the opinion of ſome that God permitted the fall of man, purely with a view to his redemption. *
‘The author of Deiſm Revealed remarks, "that there are two oppoſite and ſupreme principles, according to the belief of almoſt all the Pagans now in the world.’ We are further given to un⯑derſtand by other authors, that God's abſolute de⯑crees and predetermination of good and evil is the doctrine of the Koran in general; though the Mahometans are divided in their opinions upon this article. The ſect of the Haſhemians were, it ſeems, ſo afraid of making God the author of evil, that they would not allow him to have created an infidel; which was adopting ſomething like the old Magian theory, according to which there are two prin⯑ciples, or a good and evil God, who are in a ſtate of perpetual enmity and oppoſition. On the other hand, the Mozdarians thought it poſſible for God to be a liar, unjuſt, &c. as the Baſharians taught, that ‘God is not obliged to do what is beſt; and that, had it pleaſed him, he might have made all [293] men true believers.’ The Engliſh tranſlation of a Latin verſion of an Arabic manuſcript, which contains a ſhort ſyſtem of Mahometan theology, gives us a diſtinction upon the ſubject of the divine decrees, as whimſical as it is unſatiſ⯑factory. In the ſixth ſection we have the fol⯑lowing paſſage.—‘God hath ſo decreed good, obedience, and faith, that he ordains and wills them; and that they may be under his decree, his ſalutary direction, his good pleaſure and com⯑mand: on the contrary, God has decreed, does ordain, will and determine evil, diſobedience, and infidelity; yet without his ſalutary direction, his good pleaſure, or command; it being only by way of ſeduction, indignation, and prohibi⯑tion. But whoſoever ſhall ſay, that God is not delighted with good, and faith, or that God hath not an indignation againſt evil and infidelity; or that good and evil are from God, ſo that God hath decreed and willed both, with complacency in them, he is certainly an infidel.’ Then fol⯑lows in another character;—Direct us, O great God, into the right way!—A petition expreſſive of the author's perplexity.
The general way both among Jews and Chriſ⯑tians of accounting for the origin of evil, is to derive it from the abuſe of human liberty. Let us turn to the ſentiments of the learned Grotius upon this ſubject. ‘Cum diximus Deum omnium eſſe [294] cauſam, addidimus, eorum quae vere ſubſiſtnnt; nihil enim prohibet, quo minus ipſa, quae ſubſiſtunt, deinde cauſae ſint accidentium quorundam; quales ſunt actiones. Deus hominem et mentes ſublimiores homi⯑ne creavit cum agendi libertate: quae agendi libertas vitioſa non eſt, ſed poteſt ſua vi aliquid vitioſum producere.’ Still will not this elaſtic difficulty return with full force upon us? For may it not be aſked, who created men and angels, and endowed them with this liberty? Or could either have abuſed a privilege they never enjoyed? Is there nothing of apparent cauſality in all this? Indeed the learn⯑ed author ſeems to me to be ſenſible of his diſtreſſed ſituation. He obſerves very juſtly, in the words immediately following thoſe juſt cited, that it would be impious to call God the author of evil. ‘Hujus quidem generis malis, quae moraliter mala dicuntur, omnino Deum adſcribere auctorem nefas eſt.’ But what does he ſay in the leading ſentence of this very ſection? ‘Neque ab eo quod diximus, dimove⯑re nos debet, quod mala multa evenire cernimus, quorum videtur origo Deo adſcribi non poſſe; ut qui perfectiſſime, ſicut ante dictum eſt, bonus ſit.’ Surely that ſame videtur betrays entanglement. Let us juſt ſee now in what manner Mr. Le-clerc, the ingenious editor of this work of Grotius, illuſ⯑trates this delicate paſſage. ‘Praevidit quidem etiam Deus fore ut naturae liberae libertate ſua abute⯑rentur, indeque multa mala et phyſica et moralia [295] eventura; nihilo ſecius abuſum illum, conſectariaque ejus pati maluit, quam naturas libertate praeditas non creare. Quid ita? Quia cum natura libera ſit praeſtantiſſima creatura, quaeque ſummam opificis potentiam quam maxime oſtendit; Deus noluit incom⯑moda ex naturae mutabilitate promanantia anteverte⯑re, quia ea poteſt, cum viſum erit, per totam aeter⯑nitatem emendare; iis modis qui non niſi bonitati ejus convenientiſſimi eſſe poſſunt, quamvis eos nondum re⯑velarit.’
The very learned and equally pious Dr. Barrow expreſſes himſelf on this ſubject in the following words. ‘As for thoſe real imperfections and evils, (moral evils, habitual diſtempers, irregular ac⯑tions, &c.) we need not ſeek any one eternal cauſe for them; (though order and uniformity do, diſorder and confuſion do not argue any unity of cauſe whence they ſhould proceed:) the true cauſes of them are notorious enough: the voluntary declining of men, &c, from the way God doth preſcribe them; their abuſing their own faculties, &c. &c. As for other evils of griefs and pains incident to the nature, or conſe⯑quent upon the actions of any being, they are ſuch as God himſelf, (without any derogation to his goodneſs,) may in his wiſdom, or juſtice be author of, for ends ſometimes apparent to our underſtanding, ſometimes ſurpaſſing its reach. It may ſuffice, that God challengeth to himſelf the [296] being the cauſe of them. Shall there be any evil in the city, and the Lord hath not done it? Doth not evil and good proceed out of the mouth of the Moſt High? I am the Lord, and there is none elſe; I form the light, and create darkneſs; I make peace, and create evil.’ (See Amos. 3. v. 6. Lamen. 3. v. 38. Iſa. 45. v. 7.) We derive rather diſtreſs than content from all this; nor (to go a ſtep far⯑ther) ſhall we receive more ſatisfaction from St. Auguſtine, in the following quaint ſolution,—mali nulla natura eſt, ſed amiſſio boni mali nomen accepit; or from Wollebius, (Divin. Profeſſ. at Baſil in the laſt century,) in the following diſtinction, non enim eve⯑niunt (viz. Dei decreta) neceſſitate coactionis, ſed ne⯑ceſſitate tantum immutabilitatis; or from Mr. Whiſ⯑ton, in his obſervation, that ‘whatever is evil muſt have been the conſequence of man's fall, and not God's introduction.’ We are reminded by theſe ſeveral particulars of the hereſy of the Marcionites, who no leſs abſurdly than wickedly maintained, that the God of Moſes and the God of the Goſpel were two different Beings; the former, rigid in his nature, and vindictive in his proceed⯑ings; the latter, benign in his diſpoſition, and gracious in his diſpenſations.
Bp. WILKINS on the Prin. of Nat. Relig. B. 1. p. 116. See Mr. GEDDES's note at p. 129 of Eſſay on the Compoſi. of the Antients. Bp. CUMBERLAND's Eſſay on the defects of Heathen Deiſm, p. 10. PRI⯑DEAUX'S [297] Connex. V. 1. p. 179. GEDDES's Eſſay on PLATO, p. 132, &c. JENKINS's Reaſon. of Chriſtian. V. 1. p. 224. TERTUL. adver. HERMOG. p. 282. CUDWORTH's Intell. Syſt. ch. 4. p. 197. Ibid. 220. ARIST. Met. lib. 1. Syſtem of Mahom. Theol. p. 33. SALE's Diſc. prefixed to the Tranſla. of the Koran. BARROW's Expoſ. of Cr. p. 111, 112. AUGUS. de civ. Dei. 11. 9. WOLL. Comp. Theo. cap. 3. p. 23. See STILLINGFLEET's Orig. Sac. B. 3. ch. 3. Bp. BRAMHALL's Controverſy with HOBBES, on this ſub⯑ject. Mr. BRYANT's Treatiſe, and Dr. PRIESTLY on philoſophical neceſſity. Humorous Dial. between PHILAU. and TIMOTH. dedicated to Abp. SHELDON, p. 87, &c. WHISTON's Diſc. on the Hiſt. of the Creat. See Bp. LOWTH's note at Iſai. ch. 45. v. 7. See GROTIUS, lib. 1. p. 18. de veri.
Page 30. (g) eternal eſſence itſelf.] We cannot poſſibly be too cautious, too reſerved, too general in our doctrines from the pulpit, or the preſs, reſpecting the Holy Trinity, or the particular Di⯑vinity of our Saviour. Infidelity is always on the watch, and will take advantage in a moment of the leaſt ambiguous, or inaccurate, or obſcure expreſſion, which may fall from our lips, or our pens. Some of the Fathers themſelves, and indeed of our own moſt able writers, ſometimes ſpeak unguardedly, and inconſiſtently on theſe ſubjects. For the ſake of perſpicuity and diſtinction, as it ſhould ſeem, it has been ſaid, the Father is ſelf-exiſtent, and the [298] Son, or Holy Ghoſt, neceſſarily exiſtent; which is in fact a diſtinction without a difference. The Three Perſons, as conſtituting One God, are equally ſelf⯑exiſtent. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghoſt are the Deity; and every idea of originality, deri⯑vation, &c. evaporates in the conſideration of a Trinity in Unity. ‘Though it has pleaſed God to repreſent the relation which the Second Perſon in the Trinity bears to the Firſt, under the ana⯑logy of that of a Son to a Father, yet we muſt not think that this analogy holds in every reſpect, or that every circumſtance of human paternity and filiation is applicable to the Di⯑vine.’ Theſe are the words of a late worthy and learned writer, who expreſſes himſelf ſtill more happily in the following paſſage. ‘It is impoſſible for God himſelf to reveal theſe things to ſuch kind of beings as we are, any other way than by accommodating himſelf to our conceptions, and uſing ſuch terms as bear ſome analogy to things known and underſtood by us.’ ‘The Father, (ſays another able advocate for the doctrine of the Trinity,) is firſt in our conception of God; and therefore when we ſpeak of the Almighty, or the eternal God, and the reaſon is the ſame for the only God, we primarily and principally mean the Father, tacitly including the other two Perſons.’ *
[299] But is the language of the author laſt quoted of a piece with this ſentence, when he talks of ſelf⯑exiſtence, or unoriginateneſs, as the peculiar mode of the exiſtence of the Firſt Perſon? Or is the writer firſt quoted perfectly conſiſtent with himſelf, when he concurs in ſentiment with thoſe whom he calls "the moſt zealous defenders of the Nicene faith;" and agrees with all the antient writes, who, he tells us, ‘hold the Son to be in ſome ſenſe inferior to the Father, and that even with regard to his divine nature?’ ‘The Father, ſays he, is the firſt Perſon, the Son, the ſecond. The Father they all repreſent as unbegotten, receiving his being and attributes from none but himſelf; the Son they teach to be God of God; begotten of the Father, and receiving his nature, &c, from the Father, but yet coeternal and coequal with the Father, receiving from him from all eternity the ſame intire and individed eſſence.’ Is not this language inaccurate, incongruous, and ſelf-con⯑tradictory?" Many paſſages both in antient and modern writers are exceptionable on the ſame grounds. To ſelect a few. The learned Bp. Bull gives, in his own words, the following ſentiment of Petavius. Nam, ut recte Petavius, non poteſt Filius a Patre gigni, niſi ab eo naturam ac deitatem accipit, &c. St. Hillary, as quoted by the ſame author, ſays in libro de Synodis, Patri ſubjectus eſt Filius, ut auctori. Ruſſinus in his treatiſe on the [300] Creed, calls the Father the head of the Son. Cum ipſe Filius ſit omnium caput, ipſius tamen caput eſt Pater. And Damaſcenus in his tract de fide orthodoxa has the following words; [...]. And St. Auſtin, argute pro more ſuo, according to Bp. Bull's remark, obſerves, in a diſcourſe on a paſſage in St. Matthew's goſpel, (if I miſtake not,) as follows: Inſinuatur nobis in Patre auctoritas, in Filio nativitas, in Spiritu Sancto communitas, in tribus aequalitas. It is Bp. Bull's own remark, unicum eſſe in Trinitate principium, principii expers, nempe Patrem, dogma fuiſſe in primaeva eccleſia tam fixum,—ut in quadrigeſi⯑mo nono Canonum, qui dicuntur Apoſtolorum, damnetur quiſquis baptizaverit in tres principii expertes; [...]. Under the ſame article the learned Prelate obſerves, that the antient Fathers, and thoſe of the Nicene Council, and Athanaſius himſelf never ſcrupled to give the appellation or title of the one only God to the Father. Let the reader take his own words. Denique veteres Deum Patrem, eo quod prin⯑cipium, cauſa, auctor, et fons Filii ſit, unum illum et ſolum Deum appellare non ſunt veriti. Sic enim ipſi Patres Nicaeni exordiuntur ſuum ſymbolum; q. v. Et magnus Athanaſius, quo nemo melius intellexit Synodi Nicaenae mentem, &c, concedit Patrem jure dici [...], quod ſolus ingeni⯑tus ſit, &c. Propter Patrem vivit Filius, ſays St. Ambroſe, as quoted by Biſhop Pearſon, quod ex Patre Filius eſt; propter Patrem, quod ERUCTATUM [301] eſt verbum ex Patris corde, quod a Patre proceſſit, quod ex paterno generatus eſt UTERO, &c. Dr. Fiddes gives us a paſſage from St. Hilary, in which that Father aſſerts, that ‘our making the Son God is no objection againſt the Father's being the one God. He is the one God, ſays he, becauſe the only underived God.’ Surely Bp. Pearſon him⯑ſelf, who in the main is wonderfully exact, does not ſpeak in the moſt proper terms, when he tells us, that ‘the Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt is originally God, as not receiving his eternal being from any other; that therefore it neceſſa⯑rily followeth, that Jeſus Chriſt, who is certain⯑ly not the Father, cannot be a Perſon ſubſiſting in the Divine Nature originally of himſelf; and conſequently, it having been already proved, that he is truly and properly the eternal God, that he muſt be underſtood to have the Godhead communicated to him by the Father, who is not only eternally but originally God; that in him (Chriſt) is the ſame fulneſs of the Godhead, more than which the Father cannot have, but yet that in that perfect and abſolute equality there is notwithſtanding this diſparity, &c. &c.’ To adduce only one example more; even the judi⯑cious Hooker is off his guard in the following paſ⯑ſage. ‘Seeing therefore the Father alone is origi⯑nally that Deity which Chriſt originally is not, (for Chriſt is God by being of God, light [302] by iſſuing out of light,) it followeth hereupon, that whatſoever Chriſt hath common unto him with his heavenly Father, the ſame of neceſſity muſt be given him, but naturally and eternally given him, not beſtowed by way of benevolence &c.’
The priority implied in the term Father, in its common acceptation, accounts for all this incoherency; but where, I would gladly know, do the terms auctor, fons, origo, principium, &c. occur in the Scriptures, or in the writings of the apoſtolical Fathers, Clemens, Polycarp, and Ig⯑natius? Or where are any terms to be found importing ſubordination and inferiority, except ſuch as evidently refer to the humanity of Jeſus Chriſt? And after all, and all this put together notwithſtanding, the common reſemblances by which the great myſtery has been faintly illuſtrated by the Fathers, eſpecially by Juſtin Martyr, Ter⯑tullian, and Origen, as light from the ſun, or a ſtream from a fountain, are produced to no pur⯑poſe as proofs of a ſubordination, &c. For let light be ſuppoſed to have iſſued from the ſun, or a ſtream from a fountain, from all eternity; on this ſuppoſition it is plain, cauſality and originality are merely nominal; the fountain neceſſarily im⯑plies the ſtream, and the ſun, light: and in like manner, in the caſe before us, the exiſtence of the Father neceſſarily ſuppoſes the exiſtence of the Son, [303] and of the Holy Ghoſt. The Father can no more exiſt without the Son than the Son without the Father.
The truth is, the Fathers of the Church, whoſe ſentiments Bp. Bull lays before us, apparently grant much, but really yield nothing. If Athanaſius, e. g., aſſerting the eternity and Divinity of the Son of God, meant not ſuch an abſolute co-equality as en⯑tirely excludes all dependence and inferiority, he flatly contradicts the Creed which goes under his name, in which it is expreſsly ſaid, that in the Trinity, ‘none is afore or after other, none is greater or leſs than another;’ and if he did mean this, we cannot argue againſt his faith from the careleſſneſs, or the impropriety, or even the abſurdity of his expreſſions. Elucidation has before now been the parent of entanglement. The Arians themſelves are ſenſible they cannot admit the eter⯑nity of the Son of God, without acknowleging at the ſame time his abſolute co-equality; and therefore affect to underſtand every paſſage or phraſe ſeemingly derogating from the dignity of Jeſus Chriſt, as a direct aſſertion, or tacit conceſſion that he is a creature. Through a moſt ſtrange in⯑advertence, the writers we have been extracting from appear to have confounded the idea of tempo⯑ral with that of eternal generation.
It has been frequently and well obſerved, that moſt of the Fathers, before the Council of Nice, [304] ſpeak ſometimes of a temporal generation of the Son by the operation of the Holy Ghoſt on the bleſſed Virgin; and ſometimes, by a ſort of cata⯑chreſis, give the name of generation to the miſſion of the Son from the Father, for the purpoſe of creating the world; and that, by directing our whole attention to the paſſages relative to both theſe, the enemies of our faith have artfully attempted to prevent our notice, or acknowlegment of other numberleſs places in the writings of theſe Fathers, wherein they plainly and unequivocally aſſert the eternal generation of the Son of God.
By help of theſe conſiderations, and ſuch as theſe, we ſhall, for the moſt part, be enabled to reconcile exceptionable paſſages in the writings of the Fa⯑thers in general with the pureſt faith, and ſtricteſt orthodoxy; and ſhall have no cauſe for reſentment, or complaint, if in ſo large a bulk of human com⯑poſition, and amidſt ſuch a multiplicity of ſubjects and circumſtances, we are ſometimes ſurprized by inaccurate diction, or unſound ſentiment.
The ſuppoſed canon referred to by Bp. Bull, which forbad the baptizing [...], on pain of damnation, really maintains only the doctrine of the Athana. Cr. viz. that ‘there is one Father, not three Fathers.’ Tertullian ſays ſomewhere, that there was a time quando Filius Dei non erat; which is true in the ſecond or third ſenſe of Sonſhip; as there was a time when God was not a [305] Creator; viz. ante mundum conditum. Nay, there is an expreſſion in Lactantius which more than inſi⯑nuates that there was a time, when even God the Father, or God abſolutely conſidered, was not; for, ſays he, Deus ipſe ſe fecit. And, by the way, they who talk of God the Father's ‘RECEIVING his Being from himſelf alone,’ do but paraphraſe the words of Lactantius. I cannot think the Ca⯑tholic faith can be in the leaſt affected by theſe early opinions concerning Jeſus Chriſt.
Metaphyſical ſubtleties, technical terms, and un⯑ſcriptural definitions and diſtinctions have undoubt⯑edly done no ſmall diſſervice to the cauſe of Chriſti⯑anity. But, as Dr. Waterland repeatedly obſerves, let the blame be laid at the right door. Theſe things were artfully and gradually introduced into the Church by heretics, for the purpoſe of confounding and perplexing matters. The antient Chriſtians reſted ſolely on the authority of Scrip⯑ture, and the concurrent voice of tradition. *The Church believed in the Trinity, believed in the Father, and in the Son, and in the Holy Ghoſt, and worſhipped all Three as One God, before the diſtinction was expreſſed by the term Perſons, or the word ſubſtance was made uſe of. "It does not ap⯑pear," ſays Dr. W. ‘that the word Trinity was yet applied to this caſe;’ viz. in Juſtin Martyr's time, in the middle of the ſecond century. The orthodox were neceſſitated to contend againſt their [306] adverſaries with their own weapons. And, what is worſe, terms of art have been the fuel of ſtrife amongſt the orthodox themſelves. It was a mere diſpute of words which had like to have occaſioned an irreparable breach between the Eaſtern and Weſtern Churches. Take the following account of it in the words of Dr. Potter. "The Orientals," ſays he, ‘profeſſing to believe three Hypoſtaſes in the glorious Trinity would not admit three Per⯑ſons, and were therefore thought to be Arians. On the contrary, the Weſtern believing three Per⯑ſons, could not be induced to confeſs three Hypoſ⯑taſes, and thereupon were taken to be Sabellians. Here was a great jealouſy grounded upon a great error; which Athanaſius eaſily diſcovered, and reſtored again their good amity and intelligence; ſhewing that they differed not in judgment, all meaning the ſame thing; and that Hypoſtaſis on one ſide was the very ſame in effect with Perſon on the other.’ *
A writer of the laſt century, whoſe name does not appear, ſpeaking of the controverſies with which the Church of England was agitated in the year 1641, expreſſes himſelf in the following manner. ‘They be not of the higheſt nature; for they are not touching the high myſteries of faith; ſuch as detained the Churches after their firſt peace for many years, what time the here⯑tics moved curious queſtions, and made ſtrange [307] anatomies of the nature and Perſon of Chriſt; and the catholic fathers were compelled to fol⯑low them with all ſubtlety of diſputations and determinations, to exclude them from their eva⯑ſions, and to take them in their own labyrinths: ſo as it is rightly ſaid, illis temporibus ingenioſa res fuit eſſe Chriſtianum.’
Farther; it is certain the great doctrine of the Trinity hath been ſometimes diſhonoured, if not weakened, by puerile illuſtrations, and playfulneſs of diſtinction. According to T. Aquinas, Trinitas eſt quaſi trium unitas. It is ſomewhere obſerved likewiſe by this famous Doctor, that the Father is the beginning, but not the cauſe of the Son. And ſays a learned ſyſtematical writer, I think, with a levity one ſhould not expect in him, aliud eſt Trinus, aliud eſt Triplex. Trinum eſt quod eſſentia unum, tres habet ſubſiſtendi modos: triplex, quod ex tribus rebus eſt compoſitum. Deum trinum dicimus, non triplicem; et Trinitatem non Triplicitatem. To which is very ſenſibly ſubjoined the following caution; cum ju⯑dicio legendi ſunt Patres, qui non raro ſententiis diſſi⯑dent in uſu vocum, Subſtantiae, Hypoſtaſe [...], [...], &c. The ſame author cites, and at the ſame time juſtly cenſures a chimerical diſtinction of the School⯑men betwixt generation and proceſſion. Differunt Ge⯑neratio et Proceſſio; ſed quodnam eſt diſcrimen, tu⯑tius ignoratur quam quaeritur. Sholaſtici dicunt Gene⯑rationem Filii fieri per modum INTELLECTUS, unde [308] dicitur Dei ſapientia; Proceſſionem per modum VO⯑TUNTATIS, unde Spiritus dicitur amor et charitas. You have Mr. Boyle's ſentiments on this ſubject in his Conſidera. on the ſtyle of Scripture, p. 41.
Bp. BULL de ſubord. Fil. Sect. 4. p. 225. Defen. Fid. Nicae. cap. 10. Sect. 3. p. 206, &c. PEARSON on the Creed, p, 34, 134. Fiddes, vol. 1. 384. HOOK⯑ER'S Eccleſ. Pol. p. 296, &c. STEPHENS'S Serm. on the eternal Gen. p. 51. WATERLAND'S Defence of his Queſt. p. 134. FOGG'S Theol. Spec. p. 89, 109. WATERLAND'S Sermons. p. 141. RANDOLPH'S Vin⯑dica. of the Doctrine of the Trinity. Part 2. p. 10.
Page 32. (h) the everlaſting Father.] Whatever we are preciſely to underſtand by this expreſſion, it is certain the proper title of Jeſus Chriſt, conſi⯑dered as the ſecond Perſon in the Trinity, is that of Son of God; Son in a tranſcendent and incom⯑prehenſible ſenſe. We are informed by St. John, that the Jews ſought the more to kill our Savi⯑our, not only becauſe he had broken the Sabbath, but ſaid alſo that God was his Father, thereby making himſelf equal with God. It is worth obſerving, that this tranſlation by no means does juſtice to the ori⯑ginal; or any thing like ſo forcibly imports the equality in queſtion: [...]; he called God his OWN Father, as Dr. Whitby and Dr. Hammond render it, his PROPER Father, his Father [...], (as Nonnus explains the words in the begin⯑ning, John i. 1.) his Father in a peculiar ſenſe, in [309] a ſenſe neceſſarily implying the ſame nature in both. The omiſſion here is the more remarkable, as our tranſlators attended to the ſame emphatical word in the only place beſides where it occurs, and where its ſignificance is not ſo obvious: He that ſpared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how ſhall he not with him alſo freely give us all things? (Rom. viii. 32.) The Socinian evaſion of the paſ⯑ſage in St. John is inexpreſſibly ridiculous, and re⯑duces it almoſt to nonſenſe. He made himſelf equal with God, by aſſerting, that he did the works of his Father!
See WEBSTER on John. 1. 2. See WHITBY and HAMMOND on John v. 18. See Dr. W. LOWTH'S Commen. on Iſai. 9. 6.
Page 46. (i) of Divine Providence.] The notion that by the ſeven Spirits here mentioned are to be underſtood ſeven angels, who are the principal mi⯑niſtring Spirits of the Deity, is countenanced by a no leſs reſpectable authority than that of Dr. Ham⯑mond and Mr. Mede. But this is rejected by Gro⯑tius, and by the anonymous writer whom I follow, though under a different idea, and purely from a general ſurvey of the matter. The writer I mean lays much ſtreſs on the number ſeven, which in Hebrew denotes perfection; *but his reaſonings from this circumſtance appear to me too weak a foundation for the ſupport of a theory.
[310] Dr. Gill without the leaſt heſitation underſtands by the ſeven ſpirits the third Perſon in the bleſſed Trinity. He has adopted the above idea, and en⯑larged upon it. "By theſe ſeven Spirits," ſays this very ſenſible writer, ‘are intended the Holy Spirit of God, who is one in his Perſon, but his gifts and graces are various; and therefore he is ſig⯑nified by this number becauſe of the fulneſs and perfection of them; and with reſpect to the ſeven Churches, over whom he preſided, whom he in⯑fluenced and ſanctified, &c.’
The Ethiopic verſion, this author obſerves, reads from the ſeven Spirits which are before the throne of Jeſus Chriſt.
It is farther a remark of the ſame author, that the ſecond Perſon is laſt mentioned in the benedic⯑tion before us, ‘becauſe many things were to be ſaid of him; he is deſcribed in all his offices, &c.’
Bp. Newton ſays, in effect, the very ſame thing. According to him, Jeſus Chriſt is mentioned laſt ‘becauſe the ſubſequent diſcourſe more immedi⯑ately relates to him.’
MEDE Diſc. 10. B. 1. p. 42. See HAMMOND and GILL in loc. NEWTON on Prophecy. Vol. 3. p. 12.
Page 60. (k) when St. John wrote.] Some have ſuppoſed, as an ingenious writer obſerves, that de⯑tached pieces of the hiſtory of Chriſt, written by Apoſtles, or under their inſpection, were extant in the Church before any Goſpel was publiſhed.
[311] Opinions are far from being concurrent with re⯑ſpect to the publication of the Goſpels in general; but this is a diverſity which does not in the leaſt affect our argument. †
Coſmas of Alexandria, it ſeems, dates St. Mat⯑thew's Goſpel from the martyrdom of St. Stephen; and is generally thought to be as wide of the mark as Iſidore of Seville; according to whom, it was not written before the reign of Caligula. Perhaps the common opinion is the trueſt, that it was wrote about eight years after our Lord's Aſcenſion.
It appears from the teſtimony of ſeveral old eccleſiaſtical writers, that St. John wrote his Goſpel by the deſire of the Biſhops of Aſia. Is cum eſſet in Aſia, ſays St. Jerome, et jam tunc haereticorum ſe⯑mina pullularent, Cerinthi, Ebionis, et caeterorum, qui negant Chriſtum in carne veniſſe, coactus eſt ab omnibus pene tum Aſiae epiſcopis, et multarum eceleſiarum lega⯑tionibus, de DIVINITATE Salvatoris ALTIUS ſcribere.
How far the notion of Theophylact, and, I be⯑lieve, of ſome others, that St. John was particularly qualified to conceive, and to teach evangelical myſ⯑teries, by his perſonal purity, how far ſuch a notion was well-grounded, or ought to be regarded as a mere fantaſy, I undertake not to determine.
In Hermannus Frank's treatiſe entitled, Chriſt the Sum, &c, of all the Scriptures, &c. there is an anec⯑dote concerning a Franciſcus Junius, who was con⯑verted [312] from Atheiſm by accidentally dipping into the New Teſtament, and reading the firſt chapter of St. John's Goſpel. This, ſays the author, is re⯑corded by Theophilus Spizelius in his ſcrutiny of Atheiſm. He tells the ſtory himſelf in his Life pre⯑fixed to his works, printed at Geneva 1705.
Mr. Boyle in his Conſiderations, &c. makes men⯑tion of the above circumſtance, as related ſome⯑where by Junius himſelf; and at the ſame time re⯑fers us to the hiſtory of a certain Rabbi who was converted to Chriſtianity by reading the 53d. Ch. of Iſaiah; and to the converſion of St. Auſtin, who was "changed from a debauchee into a Saint," by a paſſage in the 13th. Ch. of St. Paul's Epiſt. to the Romans.
TOWNSON on the Goſpels. p. 25, 63. See LARD⯑NER; and teſtimonies prefixed to St. MATTHEW's Goſpel in MILLS's Gr. Teſt. Prolegomena ad Commen. in Mat. RANDOLPH's Vindica. pt. 2. p. 20, 21, 25. BOYLE's Conſid. p. incert. SEE WATERLAND's Im⯑port. of the doctrine of the Trin.
Page 67. (l) the Son of God.] It is excellently obſerved by the incomparable Dr. Barrow, ‘that the firſt Adam derived his being immediately from God's power and divine inſpiration; that Iſaac, Samuel, and John the Baptiſt had a gene⯑ration extraordinary and miraculous, as being of aged fathers, or barren mothers, by the in⯑terpoſition of Divine Power; and that we can⯑not [313] eaſily conceive how the production of angels ſhould be ſo much inferior to our Saviour's temporal generation, ſuppoſing he had no other.’
It will corroborate what has already been ad⯑vanced, to remark farther, that if Jeſus Chriſt be any thing leſs than very God by eternal genera⯑tion, he was abundantly over paid for all he did and ſuffered for our ſakes; he was recompenſed be⯑yond all meaſure by his exaltation to the right hand of the majeſty on high, and by the divine honour and worſhip which has been univerſally aſcribed and paid to him. Under this view of the matter, the aſſumption of humanity deſerves not the name of a condeſcenſion. In his human capa⯑city indeed, Jeſus Chriſt for the joy that was ſet before him endured the Croſs, and deſpiſed the ſhame; but in his divine, he could have no reſpect to the recompenſe of a reward. This is a thought which has been ſtarted and purſued by ſeveral writers. Equidem rem attentius perpendenti, ſays Bp. Bull, liquebit, ex hypotheſi ſive Sociniana ſive Ariana, Deum in hoc negotio amorem, &c, ſuum potius in illum ipſum Filium quam erga nos homines oſtendiſſe.
BULL's Judic. Eccleſ. Cath. cap. 5. p. 313. WATERLAND's Import. of the Doct. of the Trin. p. 47, 48, 49. BARROW on the Cr. p. 136.
Page 72. (m) Baptized for the remiſſion of Sins.] Perſons baptized were in the primitive Church [314] dipped three times; and this immerſion at the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt repectively, let us, I think, ſuffici⯑ently into the ſenſe of the Chriſtian Church, with regard to the equality of the Perſons in the bleſſed Trinity. It affords at leaſt a moſt ſtrong preſump⯑tion; which is greatly confirmed by the ſtrictneſs of the Apoſtolical Canons, which, as Dr. Cave ac⯑quaints us, order him, Biſhop, or Prieſt, that neglects the trine immerſion, to be depoſed. Afterwards, ſays the ſame learned Author, to ob⯑viate the pretences of the Arians, who uſed the trine immerſion to denote the Perſons in the Trinity to be three diſtinct ſubſtances, the fourth Council of Toledo in their fifth Canon decreed, that a ſingle immerſion would be ſufficient; that the dipping under water would expreſs Chriſt's death and bu⯑rial, or deſcent into hell, and the coming out, his reſurrection; the ſingle immerſion expreſſing the Unity, while the Trinity of Perſons would be ſuf⯑ficiently noted by the Form of words in Baptiſm. To this effect Dr. Cave.
It is but reaſonable to make allowances for the zeal, or, if you will, the ſimplicity of the devout Chriſtians of the firſt ages. In proceſs of time, and as the Chriſtian world grew darker and more corrupt, many ceremonies and cuſtoms became acts of piety, which were originally but its appen⯑dages. I ſhall only mention one, for example's [315] ſake, I mean that of praying with uplifted and expanded hands, in repreſentation of the figure of the Croſs: a practice which has given ſanction to much folly and ſuperſtition.
CAVE's Prim. Chriſtian. p. 205, 183. See HOOKER'S Eccleſ. Pol. B. 4. p. 154.
Page 120. (n) Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.] The nume⯑rows paſſages we meet with, both in the writings of the Apoſtles, and of theſe Apoſtolical fathers, *which ſtrongly mark the human nature of Jeſus Chriſt, might, one ſhould think, direct us to the ſenſe we are to put upon ſuch as are relative to his divine. The perfect Godhead and perfect man⯑hood of our Saviour ſeem to me to be forcibly contraſted in this diſcrimination. It had been bet⯑ter perhaps if Divines had reſted wholly in this one general diſtinction. We can hardly be copi⯑ous without being obſcure at beſt on the ſubject of the hypoſtatic union. But we muſt not yet diſ⯑miſs the paſſage before us.
In the firſt dialogue of Theodoret, which Voſſius refers to in his note at this place, there is a re⯑markable variation of reading. Inſtead of made and not made, or born and unborn, [...]; †it there runs [...]. It ſeems, Atha⯑naſius, and Gelaſius, in his treatiſe de duabus naturis, [316] defend the firſt reading. But both come to the ſame point. Jeſus Chriſt was made and not made, born and unborn, except in a myſterious and tran⯑ſcendent ſenſe; he was the eternal Son of God. Or, he was made, or born of a woman, through the operation of the Holy Ghoſt, who came upon her, who was unmade and unborn; he was ‘both of Mary and of God;’ the latter clauſe being a kind of paraphraſe on the former; and ſo in effect Ignatius aſſerts here both the perſonality and the eternal exiſtence of the Spirit.
There is another paragraph in this Epiſtle to the Epheſians, wherein omniſcience, an eſſential property of the Godhead, appears to be attributed in the fulleſt terms to Jeſus Chriſt,— [...]. Jeſus Chriſt is ſignified by the word [...], wherever it occurs in the Epiſtles of this Father, I believe, without ex⯑ception; and the context evidently patroniſes this application. Arch. Bp. Wake ſeems to have over⯑looked the plain ſcope of this paſſage. His tranſ⯑lation runs, "there is nothing hid from God, &c."
I had the ſatisfaction to find my ſentiments ex⯑actly coinciding with thoſe of Bp. Bull upon this very paragraph. His words are theſe, De Chriſto loqui Ignatium, indubium eſt, non modo ex voce [...], [317] qua Chriſtum ubique deſignat, ſed etiam ex toto Sermo⯑nis contextu, de Jeſu Servatore duntaxat agente.
And it is yet farther obſervable, that the intro⯑ductory part of this Epiſtle (as Voſſius has remark⯑ed) is rather obſcure; and that (however it hap⯑pened) the Moſt Rev. Tranſlator has not done full juſtice to the plaineſt expreſſion in it. The blood of Chriſt in the tranſlation is in the original ſimply the blood of God; [...].
BULL'S Defen. Fid. Nicae. cap. 2. Sect. 2. IGNA. Epiſ. to the Epheſ. Sect. 1. & 15. BARROW on the Cr. p. 156. See John. 1. v. 14.
Page 123. (o) in it proper place.] In matters not of faith, but merely of opinion, theſe venerable fathers in general are not altogether without pecu⯑liarities which are tinctured a little with the pious fancifulneſs of ſuperſtition. This is more eſpecially apparent in their notion of ſpiritual references, and emblematical repreſentations.
The ſcarlet-line which the ſpies directed Rahab to fix to her window, &c. is ſpecified by St. Cle⯑ment himſelf, *and by ſome others, as typical of the redemption of mankind by the blood of Jeſus Chriſt. But of all of them, except St. Barnabas, Origen is perhaps the largeſt dealer in ſymbol and allegory, as has often been pointed out in nume⯑rous inſtances; although it would be as unreaſon⯑able to object this in order to diſparage the grounds of our common faith, as it would be to [318] except, with the ſame view, againſt the eccentricity of ſome of this Father's tenets, or thoſe of any others in any other reſpects; as, e. g. that hell⯑torments will not be eternal, for which aſſertion he had certainly no Scriptural warrant; or that the angel with whom Jacob wreſted was an evil one, which was likewiſe a notion of Origen's; or that ſouls after their ſeparation from bodies retain many corporeal properties, as Irenaeus and Tertul⯑lian imagin'd, &c, &c. In truth, orthodoxy may be ſaid to be built upon the foundation of the Apoſtles and Prophets, Jeſus Chriſt himſelf being the chief corner-ſtone, and has no concern with theſe parti⯑cularities; and much leſs with the conceits which the luxuriance of piety itſelf has ſometimes given birth to. The Father I laſt named whimſically aſ⯑ſerted, that the devil invented buſkins, that a man might ADD TO HIS STATURE, notwithſtanding what our Saviour ſays to the contrary; and gravely in⯑forms us in another place, that this prince of dark⯑neſs, or one of his infernal miniſters, upon being exorciſed out of a certain woman, who was a fre⯑quenter of ſtage-entertainments, complained loud⯑ly that he was diſpoſſeſſed of his property; the theatre being his own ground! Clemens of Alex⯑andria adviſes us to lay our heads upon ſtone, as Jacob did, in order to our having viſions, &c. &c. But of ſuch harmleſs extravagance infidelity ſtrives in vain to avail itſelf.
[319] Whether St. Barnabas, who was St. Paul's com⯑panion and fellow-labourer, was the author of the catholic Epiſtle to which his name is prefixed, is a queſtion undecided at this day. Much has been urged on this ſubject pro and con by learned men; nor am I concerned to inquire, on which ſide the arguments preponderate. It will ſuffice to ſay, that many have thought the allegorical interpre⯑tation of Scripture with which the performance abounds, by far too imaginary, or indeed too tri⯑fling for the pen of one of the Minor Apoſtles, as Voſſius calls him. This able critic is however a ſtrong advocate for him, and the primitive fathers in general; and gives it as his clear opinion, that nothing of this kind in him, or in St. Clement, (from whom he extracts the particulars above no⯑ticed,) ought in reaſon to be alledged to the diſ⯑credit of their writings. His words are theſe. Quis a primis illis Chriſtianis omnigenam ſcientiam, et doc⯑trinam expoſtulet? Quis illos non aeque hallucinatos exiſtimet atque eorum nepotes; praeſertim in rebus nihil ad fidem pertinentibus? Nunquid et in Epiſtola Cle⯑mentis ſimilia occurrunt? Quis enim bono animo conco⯑quere poſſit fabellam illam quam de Phoenice narrat, &c? Non puto etiam quemquam velle admittere expoſi⯑tionem iſtam, ut linteum coccineum Rahab meretricis * ſignum fuerit ſanguinis Chriſti, &c. Atqui tamen iſte [320] Clemens pari jure atque Barnabas dictus eſt Apoſtolus. Non debent itaque in hoc reprehendere, quod in altero excuſant. †But it ſhould be remembered all this while, that Voſſius vindicates the authenticity of St. Barnabas's Epiſtle, ſo called, by a very un⯑equal compariſon. The Epiſtle of St. Clement, and thoſe of other fathers are interſperſed more or leſs with typical application, but they are not diſtin⯑guiſhed by it. (See St. BARNABAS'S Epiſt. particu⯑larly Sect. 5, 6, 8, 9, 13, 14.)
I would take this opportunity to obſerve, that the doctrine of types and ſymbols, as it has been revived by many moderns, ſo has it by ſome been upheld with a zeal which, in going beyond the bounds of judgment, has, it may be, done diſſer⯑vice to Chriſtianity. Let me aſk the moſt ſanguin advocates for ſymbols and prefigurations, how they reliſh this mode of ſpeculation in the Romaniſts, when, among the arguments which they adduce in pretended proof of St. Peter's primacy, they tell us his SHIP, out of which the Lord taught the peo⯑ple, was an emblem or type of the Chriſtian Church? In ſhort, the doctrine of types in gene⯑ral is, in my opinion, too often at beſt more inge⯑nious than ſolid, and has a ſtronger foundation in fancy than in fact. Perhaps the reader may be en⯑tertained as well as convinced by two or three ſe⯑lect inſtances. The coat of the Jewiſh High-prieſt, ſays Dr. Lightfoot, ‘fitly reſembled Chriſt's hu⯑man [321] nature: firſt, as this was of one ſtuff with⯑out mixture, ſo that without ſin, &c. ſecondly, as this was put on after an extraordinary manner, ſo Chriſt put on humanity by an extraordinary conception; thirdly, as was the edge about the hole to keep it from rending, ſuch was the unſeparable union of Chriſt's two natures; fourthly as were the bells and pomegranates, ſuch were his life and doctrine.’ Another learn⯑ed writer, Mr. Mede, ſpeaking of the manna and the rock in the wilderneſs, which are mentioned by St. Paul as types of Chriſt, 1 Cor. 10. v. 3, 4. expatiates in the following words. ‘As Manna came from heaven beſide the ordinary courſe of nature, ſo Chriſt's birth was wonderful, &c. As Manna was of a moſt ſweet taſte, ſo is Chriſt unto the ſoul, &c. As Manna was of a white co⯑lour, ſo our Saviour was white and pure. As Manna before it was eaten was brayed in a mor⯑tar, &c. ſo was Chriſt our heavenly manna bro⯑ken upon the Croſs, &c. As the rock gave no water before it was ſmitten with the rod of Mo⯑ſes, ſo was Chriſt ſmitten upon the Croſs, that out of him might flow that ſovereign ſtream, which he who drinketh ſhall never thirſt. As the rock was ſmitten with the rod of Moſes, ſo was Chriſt our redeemer with the rod of the Law, &c. With much more to this effect.’ Accord⯑ing to a modern author, Mr. Calcott, the Jewiſh tabernacle or temple was a type of the body [322] of Chriſt. The table, the ſhew-bread, &c. were all emblematical, and ſignificative of the pro⯑perties, &c. of Jeſus Chriſt, dwelling in a ta⯑bernacle of fleſh. The table e. g. was compounded of two ſorts of materials, wood and gold, and it was a piece of furniture which exhibited a com⯑pound perſon, it was a type of that perſon who ſhould be compounded of Jehovah and Adam, God and Man. In Mr. Bates's Faith of the antient Jews, the right ear is made to ſtand for obedience; the thumb of the right hand for actions; the great toe of the right foot for ways; ſhoulder for conſent, &c. For farther ſatisfaction the reader may conſult, if he pleaſes, LESLEY'S Truth of Chriſtian. Sect. 13. POTTER on Ch. Gov. p. 50. ALLIX'S Reflect. p. 232, and vol. 2. p. 182. PEARSON on the Cr. p. 76. BAR⯑ROW on the Cr. p. 107. 205. See MEDE. B. 1. Diſc. 44. p. 249. LIGHTFOOT. See LANGHORN'S Let. be⯑tween Theo. and Conſt. p. 93. TERTUL. de Spectal. c. 26. &c. &c.
Page 124. (p) minor authority.] The Epiſtles from which the extracts are made, (if we except the laſt,) have ever been held by the Church in general in the higheſt eſtimation. They were writ⯑ten by men who, it is well known, were intimate⯑ly acquainted with the Apoſtles. Polycarp was a diſciple of St. John; and his Epiſtle to the Philip⯑pians, with the firſt of St. Clement to the Corinthians, were for ſeveral centuries publickly read in the [323] Churches of Aſia. *Their authority therefore is little inferior to Apoſtolical.
I will tranſcribe a paſſage or two from the ante-nicene fathers, and leave the weight of the whole with the reader. [...], &c, ſays Juſtin Martyr: Apol. I. c. 6. [...], ſays Athenagoras, [...]. Legatio pro Chriſ. p. 10. Nothing can be more expreſs, ſimple, and unequivocal than theſe declarations.
And again, in contempt of, or rather in aſtoniſh⯑ment at the charge of Atheiſm, which the heathens brought againſt the firſt Chriſtians, the ſame father aſks, [...]; Ibid. p. 11.
Tertullian calls the Holy Ghoſt tertium numen Divinitatis, and tertium gradum majeſtatis. Irenaeus calls the Word Dei aeternum verbum, †and, according to him, Jeſus Chriſt is Filius Dei exiſtens ſemper apud Patrem.
It may be proper to take notice in this place, that the equality we are contending for is not in [324] the leſt diſturbed by the diſagreement betwixt the Greek and Latin Church, with reſpect to the pro⯑ceſſion of the Holy Ghoſt. The doctrine of the former was, that the Holy Ghoſt proceeds from the Father by the Son, and is the Spirit of the Son; non ex Filio, ſed ſpiritum Filii eſſe dicimus, et Patris per Filium. This doctrine is erroneous indeed, but in⯑nocently ſo. For, as Archbp. Laud, *and many others have obſerved, the queſtion, whether the Holy Ghoſt proceeds a Filio, or per Filium, is but a queſtion in modo loquendi; a mere difference in words, and affects not the faith. And therefore I cannot think Bp. Taylor argues candidly, or logi⯑cally, in the following paſſage. ‘The proceſſion of the Holy Ghoſt from the Son, which is an ar⯑ticle the Greek Church diſavows, derives from the Tradition Apoſtolical, as it is pretended; and yet before St. Auſtin we hear nothing of it very clearly or certainly, foraſmuch as that whole myſ⯑tery concerning the bleſſed Spirit was ſo little explicated in Scripture, and ſo little derived to them by tradition, that till the Council of Nice, you ſhall hardly find any form of worſhip, or perſonal addreſs of devotion to the Holy Spirit, as Eraſmus obſerves, and I think the contrary will very hardly be verified.’ †The Holy Ghoſt [325] is expreſsly ſtyled by St. Peter the Spirit of Chriſt which, in the next ſentence, is ſaid to have been ſent down from heaven; 1 Pet. 1. v. 10, 12. and I take it to be fully as preſumeable that the article of the proceſſion in queſtion was grounded in the conſtruction which this paſſage naturally admits, as that it "derived from tradition Apoſtoli⯑cal;" notwithſtanding the immaterial diſagree⯑ment above-mentioned. But whether this differ⯑ence with reſpect to the mode of proceſſion took its riſe from different conſtruction, or from dif⯑erent tradition, the faith both of the Greek and Latin Church in the third Perſon of the Trinity was ſtill built on a ſure foundation. Eternity of generation, and proceſſion, and exiſtence, is equally inexplicable; and though nothing was, or, in the nature of things, could be ‘explicated in Scripture’ in reſpect of the whole myſtery, yet, I apprehend, enough was revealed. Even if the firſt Chriſtians had not addreſſed the bleſſed Spirit in any form of devotion at all, this could not have been owing to their want of comprehenſion of the mode of proceſſion, but to their diſbelief of his per⯑ſonality, and eternal exiſtence. But that the pri⯑mitive Chriſtians, and the ante-nicene fathers be⯑lieved the perſonality and eternal exiſtence of the Spirit, and conſequently his coequality with the Father and the Son, ſufficiently, I truſt, appears from the teſtimonies produced; and therefore ad⯑mitting [326] that moſt of the prayers of the Church were addreſſed to the Father, and few only to the Son, and fewer to the Holy Ghoſt, (which is far from being a matter unaccountable,) we have ample proofs that Chriſtians worſhipped ‘one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity.’ Eraſmus does not venture to aſſert, that no addreſſes were made to the Holy Ghoſt; and, if he had, we might con⯑front him with the above cited declaration of Juſtin Martyr; which at leaſt ſuppoſes this Divine Perſon to have been included, and frequently named in the ſupplications of the firſt Chriſtians. [...], &c.
But we are by no means deſtitute of antient teſ⯑timonies to the ſame effect. The accounts of the martyrdom of Ignatius and Polycarp conclude with aſcriptions of glory, &c. to the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghoſt. †The relation of the ſuf⯑ferings of the former cloſes with theſe words; ‘who trod under foot the Devil, and perfected the courſe he had piouſly deſired, in Chriſt Jeſus our Lord; by whom, and with whom, all glory and power be to the Father, with the bleſſed Spirit, for ever and ever.’ The Epiſtle of the Church of Smyrna to the Church of Philadelphia, concern⯑ing the Martyrdom of Polycarp, concludes as fol⯑lows: ‘We wiſh you, brethren, all happineſs by [327] living according to the rule of the Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt; with whom glory be to God the Father, and the Holy Spirit, &c.’ In Clemens of Alexandria there is a prayer and doxology to the Trinity in theſe words: ‘Be merciful unto thy children, O Maſter, O Father, O Son and Father, both one; O Lord, grant that we may paſs the waves of this troubleſome world, con⯑tinually praiſing and giving thanks to the only Father and Son, to the Son and Father, to the Son our Maſter and Teacher, together with the Holy Ghoſt, altogether one, in whom are all things, &c. &c.’ Add to this, that the doxo⯑logies in the antient Liturgies were ſome of them expreſſed in fuller and ſtronger terms than that uſed in our daily ſervices.
It is affirmed by Mr. Lindſey in his Apology, that the Fathers of the three firſt centuries were all what we now call Arians or Socinians. We might aſk this Gentleman in the words of Dathan, &c, but on much better grounds, wilt thou put out the eyes of Chriſtians? The aſſertion has hardly its fellow in the whole circle of polemical divinity. Let theſe venerable Fathers ſpeak for themſelves. I take this opportunity to put the reader in mind of the ſame Gentleman's very diſingenuous tranſla⯑tion of that paſſage in Juſtin Martyr's dialogue with Trypho, where he tells him, that there were thoſe who admitted Chriſt to be the Meſſiah, tho' [328] they believed him to be mere man. The whole paſſage is perfectly ſcrutinized, and a ſhameful omiſſion of Mr. Lindſey taken notice of in Mr. BINGHAM's Vindication of the Doctrine, &c. of the Church of England, p. 23, 24, 25. See alſo Dr. RANDOLPH's Vindicat. of the Trinity, part 3, p. 40. and Bp. BULL's Judic. Eccleſ. Cathol. cap. 7mo, where he charges the Remonſtrants with mutilating and curtailing this very paſſage. With what face will Mr. L. lay Socinianiſm, or Arianiſm at the door of Juſtin Martyr?
The paſſage quoted from this father in the former part of this note is ſo ſtrong and explicit, that it probably gave occaſion to ſome Socinians to aver, that HE was the firſt who taught the doctrine of the Trinity. I ſaid, ſome Socinians, be⯑cauſe, as we have already noted, moſt Socinians and Socinus himſelf fathers this doctrine upon the Coun⯑cil of Nice, with an abſurdity which is expoſed at large by Bp. Bull in his Defence of that Council. This duplicity is no ſmall argument of Socinian diſtreſs.
Dr. Middleton, in reſentment, I preſume, of that explicitneſs with which Juſtin Martyr in the place referred to, and in many other, aſſerts the doctrine of the Trinity, and with a view to counteract it, takes much pains to repreſent his interpretation of Scripture as frequently abſurd, and his doctrine as neither more nor leſs than refined Platoniſm. But [329] the unfairneſs, or rather the falſity of both impu⯑tations has often been ſhewn. The triad of Plato, (whoſe admirer, &c. this holy father, it is well known, before his converſion was,) the mundane, animative, and intelligent nature of God, although it has been mentioned by ſome, improperly but ho⯑neſtly enough, to illuſtrate the doctrine in queſtion, with an intention to adapt it in ſome degree to our apprehenſions, could not poſſibly give riſe to it. It is as clear as words can make it, that Juſtin the Martyr was a Trinitarian on principles very dif⯑ferent from thoſe of Juſtin the philoſopher. Dr. M. moſt uncandidly vilifies the typical and allegorical repreſentations, which occur often in this primitive writer, and in which probably he gratified not ſo much his own taſte as that of thoſe early ages.
Dr. Whitby, in his treatiſe entitled, An Endea⯑vour to evince the certainty of Chriſtian faith, &c, cites hiſtorians of credit, who acquaint us, that when Julian's deſign of falſifying the predictions of our Saviour, by rebuilding the Temple of Jeruſa⯑lem, was defeated by miraculous eruptions of balls of fire, &c, (as the ſtory is told by Ammianus Mar⯑cellinus, and many others,) almoſt all the Jews, who were eye-witneſſes of this wonderful ſcene, were converted to the Chriſtian Faith, and acknowleged Chriſt to be God. The writers referred to are So⯑zomen, Nazianzen, and Socrates, and the following paſſage ſeems to be as plain and deciſive as can be [330] wiſhed. [...].
It ſeems evident enough from theſe words, that the Jews who were converted on this occaſion, and conſequently Chriſtians in general, at that time acknowledged Jeſus Chriſt to be abſolutely God.
Indeed the truth of this great doctrine is in ſome meaſure inferrible from the incredibility formerly objected to it by its adverſaries. [...], ſays Celſus; and Trypho ſpeaks rather reſentingly in the following words to Juſtin; [...].
Agreably to this, the ſame Trypho declares, that to aſſert Chriſt to have been born of a virgin is [...]. Now I deſire to aſk, whether the doc⯑trine of a miraculous birth, and bodily appearance of an inferior Deity for any ſuppoſable purpoſe whatever, be not ſufficiently reconcileable both with Jewiſh and Pagan principles, and with what we know to have been the ſentiments of Julian himſelf? Or, whether we are not in all reaſon to look for the chief ground of difference between Juſtin and Trypho in the coequality we are aſſert⯑ing? This will appear yet more clearly in a ſub⯑ſequent note. It is, in ſhort, this equality which [331] conſtituted ſuperſtitionis novae genus, as Chriſtianity is called by Suetonius in the life of Nero.
Dr. Willes, in his firſt diſcourſe, prefixed to Sir Rog. L'Eſtrange's tranſlation of Joſephus, ſays that Pilate wrote to Tiberius de Chriſto Deo. But where does he find this? The Acts of Pilate, ſo called, are confeſſedly ſpurious.
CELSUS apud ORIG. l. 4. JUSTIN's Dial. p. 292. LACTANTIUS. l. 4. c. 12 and 22.
Page 125. (q) the Atheiſm.] The venom of this calumny ſoon ſpent itſelf; and the honourable and often-noted teſtimony of Pliny in his letter to Tra⯑jan, that the Chriſtians were a ſimple and innocent people who worſhipped Chriſt as God, at once vindicates their morals, and declares their faith.
The fact was, the primitive Chriſtians, like their immediate predeceſſors the Apoſtles, were reviled, defamed, and made as the filth of the world, and the off-ſcouring of all things; they were charged with the moſt deteſtable vices; with rebellion, mur⯑der, inceſt, and to free them from theſe in⯑famous reproaches, was one main buſineſs of the fathers in general, and eſpecially of Juſtin Martyr, Athenagoras, and Tertullian.
WHITBY'S Endeavour, &c. ch. 8. p. 243.
Page 126. (r) principles of polytheiſm.] Heſiod makes mention of many thouſand Deities, and Varro of three hundred Jupiters; but both with a reſervation of the properties and prerogatives of [332] the Supreme God. Theſe ſubaltern Deities were ſuppoſed to act as his inſtruments, and under his direction. Some of the wiſer heathens however were aſhamed of this latitudinarian ſyſtem; and pretended to reſolve their theology into allegory, &c, as Zeno, Chryſippus, and other Stoics; and phi⯑loſophers of later date found it neceſſary to have recourſe to the ſame expedient to elude the charge brought againſt the multitude of the heathen Gods by Chriſtians. With reſpect to the Pagan notion of a ſubordination of Deities, we may affirm in the words of Dr. Heylin, that God is not only unus, but unicus, or in the phraſe of Mr. Hooker, ‘that our God is one, or rather very oneneſs, in which eſſential unity, ſays he, a Trinity perſonal ſub⯑ſiſteth.’
It will be well worth remarking, that the doc⯑trine of the Trinity has often been repreſented as having no little colour or countenance both from Jewiſh and Pagan principles. A. Roſs, *in his View of all religions, &c. undertakes to ſhew, that ‘the doctrine of the Trinity was not unknown even by the light of nature to the Gentile philoſo⯑phers, poets, &c. Zoroaſtres, ſays he, ſpeaks of the Father, who, having perfected all things, hath delivered them to the ſecond Mind, which Mind hath received from the Father knowlege [333] and power. Here is a plain teſtimony of the firſt and ſecond Perſon. Concerning the third, Zoroaſ⯑tres ſaith, that the Divine Love proceeded from the Mind or Intellect; and what elſe is this Di⯑vine Love but the Holy Ghoſt?’ He then pro⯑ceeds to lay before the reader the principles of the Chaldean Magi, who ‘acknowleged three begin⯑nings, to wit, Ormaſes, Mitris, and Ariminis, i. e. God, the Mind, and Soul." He obſerves that Pythagoras was not ignorant of this myſtery, when he placed all perfection in the number THREE, and made Love the original of all things.’ He gives us the ſentiments of Zeno, Socrates, Numenius, Plotinus, and many others, ‘who write very plainly of the Hypoſtaſes, &c, ſo that no Chriſtian can write more fully.’
Let us hear now what a much better known, and an univerſally admired author has to offer upon the ſame argument. From the three divine attri⯑butes of infinite Goodneſs, Wiſdom, and Power, the Pythagoreans and Platoniſts ſeem to have framed their Trinity of what Dr. Cudworth calls Archichal Hypoſtaſes: to which he ſuppoſes Ariſtotle may be thought to allude in the following paſſage in his book de caelo. l. 1. c. 1. [...] (the Py⯑thagoreans) [...].
In another place, this learned author gives us to underſtand, that Zoroaſtres, and the ancient Magi acknowleged the Supreme Deity under the different [334] names of Mithras and Oromaſius; which Mithras was commonly called [...] or three-fold. This, it ſeems, J. Voſſius would refer to the three hypoſ⯑taſes in the Deity, agreeably to the Chriſtian theo⯑ry: but Cudworth thinks it to be more conform⯑able to the Pythagoric or Platonic hypotheſis of three diſtinct ſubſtances ſubordinate to each other. This writer obſerves elſewhere, that Pagan theo⯑logy in general maintained a Trinity of univerſal principles, or Divine hypoſtaſes ſubordinate; the [...], or [...] EN called [...]; and [...] or intellect, [...], the ſecond God; and the mun⯑dane Soul, or animated world, [...], the third God. According to the ſame author, the Crocodile was a ſymbol of the firſt God of the Aegyp⯑tians; ‘an animal which when in the water ſees without being ſeen:’ and among the ſame people a winged globe with a ſerpent ſpringing out of it, was the Hieroglyphic of a triform Deity, or Trinity of Divine Hypoſtaſes. By the globe was ſignified the firſt incomprehenſible Deity, without beginning or end, ſelf-exiſtent, by the Serpent, the Divine wiſdom and creative vir⯑tue; and by the wings, that active Spirit which quickens, enlivens, and cheriſhes all things.
Let us ſee now what was the theology of Julian, and the latter Platoniſts. This famous Apoſtate main⯑tained, that the inferior Gods were miniſters of a ſupreme God. He aſſerted, that this Supreme God, or firſt Deity, and fountain of all things, produced [335] from himſelf, an eternal mind, and a corporeal, or "ſenſible animated Sun," as a great God in the viſible world. The latter Platoniſts, in oppoſition to Chriſtianity, held, that before the Trinity there was another ſupreme and higheſt Hypoſtaſis, exiſt⯑ing and remaining in the ſolitude of his own unity, as Dr. Cudworth literally tranſlates the words of Jamblicus. This muſt at leaſt be allowed to be language ſomewhat more intelligible than that of thoſe old Platoniſts who taught, that there is a ſubſtance, a principle "in the order of nature ſu⯑perior to intellect." They ſuppoſe this firſt and higheſt principle of all, to be, by reaſon of its abſolute and tranſcendent perfection, not only above underſtanding, knowlege, and reaſon, but above eſſence itſelf; which, by the way, was the hereſy of A. Joachim, condemned by the fourth Lateran Council. Our Author very juſtly calls this viſionary doctrine myſterious Atheiſm; and it ſeems to have been adopted by that fantaſtic heretic Va⯑lentinus, whoſe thirty Gods, or Aeons, were the pro⯑duction or offspring of a ſelf-originated Deity, whom he calls Bythus, or [...], i. e. unfathomable profundity; or, according to ſome, of profundity and ſilence. Even the theory of Heſiod, whether li⯑terally, or phyſiologically underſtood, is much more agreeable to truth, and the Moſaic hiſtory. This old bard makes Chaos, and Earth, and Tar⯑tarus, and Love, the principles of all things. (Theo⯑gon. [336] v. 116. and ſeq.) In ſhort, the philoſophy we have been juſt ſpeaking of abſolutely refines away all religion, and the very belief of a God; becauſe Divinity in the abſtract can no more be ſaid to produce, to act, or to govern, &c. than wiſdom can be ſaid to be wiſe, or motion to move.
At beſt, little ſolid or conſiſtent can be extracted from this medley of principles; and if we under⯑ſtand by a Trinity, what in reaſon we ought to un⯑derſtand by it, viz. a Trinity of three efficient, living, intelligent Perſons, the ſovereign cauſes and rulers of all things, (to uſe the words of a learned †writer,) we ſhall look in vain for ſuch a doctrine properly and preciſely taught before the epoch of Chriſti⯑anity. It is certain, the antient Pagan Theology derived partly from tradition, and partly from Ju⯑daiſm. In the doctrines of the latter we are to look for the riſe and foundation of the principal tenets of the Philoſophers whoſe names have been men⯑tioned; of whom ſome are known to have had communications with the Jews. What then were the ſentiments of theſe deſcendants of Abraham heretofore with reſpect to the great doctrine before us? The queſtion is a material one; and, unleſs I greatly miſtake, the ſolution of it will terminate in a very ſatisfactory concluſion.
Chriſtian writers differ but little in what they [337] have advanced upon this head. To take a few of them as they fall in our way. Wollebius lays down the following principle as an indubitable one. Etſi Veteris Teſtamenti tempore doctrina S. S. Trinitatis obſcurior fuerit, non tamen plane ignota fuit. He then quotes the firſt Chap. of Geneſis, and other paſ⯑ſages in the Old Teſtament, in common with other authors, in ſupport of his poſition, or his Canon, as he calls it, and finiſhes the paragraph in the fol⯑lowing words; quae teſtimonia tametſi pertinaces Ju⯑daei eludere ſatagunt, Chriſtianae tamen menti ſatisfa⯑ciunt. The learned Dr. Lightfoot's ſentiments on this ſubject, which Mr. Parkhurſt has adopted, or rather with particular warmth eſpouſed, are as follows.
‘The very firſt thing, ſays he, that is taught in all the Bible *is this very myſtery.’ God created; God, i. e. the Word ſaid; and the Spirit, i. e. the Holy Ghoſt moved. ‘So Moſes alſo when he is to teach concerning the creation of man, he firſt teacheth that it was the Trinity that created him. And God ſaid, Let us make man after our image. He ſaith Let us, to ſhew the Trinity of Perſons; and he ſaith in our image, not in our images, to ſhew the unity of eſſence.’ The Tri⯑nity is ſuppoſed by Dr. L. to be declared in many places; even at v. 4. of Deut. 6. Hear, O Iſrael, the Lord, our God, the Lord is one. Dr. L. gives [338] this as the true reading, which, ſays he, ‘teaches the Trinity in Unity and Unity in Trinity. Three words anſwer the three Perſons, and the middle word our God, deciphering fitly the Se⯑cond, who aſſumed our nature.’ This learned writer ſuppoſes the ſame myſtery to be imported in the following among many other texts. Exo. 34. v. 6. Iſa. 6. v. 3. Pſalms 50. v. 1. 136. v. 1, 2, 3.
Indeed, Jeſus Chriſt is by the almoſt unanimous ſuffrage of writers the Jehovah of the Old Teſta⯑ment. The Angel of the Covenant, the Angel who appeared to Moſes at the buſh, the chief of the Angels who were entertained by Abraham, &c, is generally ſuppoſed to have been the Second Perſon in the †Trinity. A ſenſible writer endeavours to prove, that the doctrine of the Trinity is contained in the Law, and that it is in fact acknowleged and aſſerted by the Jewiſh Rabbies, by Philo and Mai⯑monides, &c. The Jewiſh Cabaliſts, ſays he, ‘diſ⯑tinguiſh God into three Lights; and ſome of them call them by the ſame names, as the Chriſtians, of the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit; and yet ſay that this does not at all break the Unity of God. Your famous Philo, ſays he, ex⯑preſſes the ſame in many places.’ And he produ⯑ces a conſiderable number of inſtances, by which it appears that this celebrated Rabbin at leaſt lays [339] himſelf open to the attacks of every Chriſtian adverſary.
To the ſame effect Dr. Randolph quotes a re⯑markable paſſage from Euſebius, in which it is ob⯑ſerved, that, according to the doctrine of the Jews, ‘there is, after the Eſſence of God, &c, a prin⯑ciple begotten of no other but the Father, being firſt-begotten, &c, being the image of God, the power of God, the wiſdom of God, and the word of God; the true light, the Sun of righteouſneſs, &c, &c.’
There are two ſtriking paſſages, the one in the book of Proverbs, and the other in the apocryphal book entitled the Wiſdom of Solomon, which have been pretty generally conſidered as deſignative of the Second Perſon in the Chriſtian Trinity. I was ſet up from everlaſting, or ever the earth was. When he prepared the heavens, I was there; when he ap⯑pointed the foundations of the earth, then was I by him, as one brought up with him, &c. (Prov. 8. v. 22. &c.) When all things were in quiet ſilence, thine Almighty Word leapt down from heaven out of thy royal throne, &c, &c. (Wiſd. 18. v. 15. &c.)
The anonymous Author of the teſtaments of the twelve Patriarchs, (who, as Dr. Grabe ſuppoſes, wrote at the latter end of the ſecond century,) makes every one of them foretell the coming of the Meſſiah, and moſt of them, in the plaineſt terms, the incarnation of the Son of God, or ra⯑ther ſimply of God.
[340] All this put together, intricate or incoherent as it may appear, will be thought moſt clearly to im⯑port a Trinity of ſome kind in the Godhead; and we may accordingly diſcern in a moment wherein lies the preciſe difference between the Pagan, the Jewiſh, the Arian, and the true Chriſtian theory. By the hypotheſis of each of the three former, the Supreme God neither is nor can be more than One Perſon; by that of the latter, the Deity conſiſts of three Perſons and one undivided eſſence. This as manifeſtly reſiſts the idea of dependence and infe⯑riority, as the other is compatible with it, or ra⯑ther, under the notion of a Trinity, ſuppoſes it. In ſhort, it will, I preſume, be no eaſy matter to ſay what objection of weight Jews, and Gentiles, Pythagoreans, and Platoniſts, could have made to the Goſpel, what obſtacle there was to their be⯑coming obedient to the faith without delay, except that the univerſally adopted principle of SUBORDINA⯑TION was ſuperſeded, and effectually deſtroyed by the peculiarly Chriſtian doctrine of EQUALITY.
Perhaps I ſhall be thought to take upon me here the character of Moderator in the diſpute be⯑tween Mr. Parkhurſt and Dr. Prieſtly. I had no ſuch intention. But if what has been offered does not exactly coincide with the notions of the for⯑mer, it will at leaſt in the reſult be ſubverſive of the principles of the latter. The Chriſtian doctrine of an equal Trinity will be eſtabliſhed by the ac⯑knowlegement [341] of a plurality of any kind, reſpecting the Godhead, by Jews, antient, or modern, or both. With regard to the notions of Philo, &c, ſee Howes's Remarks in Vindication of the antient Fa⯑thers &c. p. 41, 42, and ſeq.
It is obſervable, in conformity herewith, that the Fathers in general conſider the doctrine of the Trinity, in the ſenſe of the Catholic Church, as that which characteriſtically diſcriminates Chriſti⯑anity both from Judaiſm and Heatheniſm. With reſpect to the former, Tertullian has theſe remark⯑able words; Judaicae fidei eſt res, ſic unum Deum cre⯑dere, ut Filium adnumera re ei nolis, et poſt Filium, Spiritum. Quid enim erit inter nos et illos niſi differentia iſta? Quod opus Evangelii? Quae eſt ſubſtantia Novi Teſtamenti, ſtatuens Legem et Prophetas uſque ad Johannem, ſi non exinde Pater, Filius, et Spiritus, tres crediti, unum Deum ſiſtunt?
HOOKER's Eccleſ. Pol. p. A. ROSS's View of all Rel. Sect. 7. p. 185. CUDWORTH's Intell. Syſ. p. 206. WOLLEBIUS's Compen. Theol. l. 1. c. 2. p. 15. LIGHTFOOT on Gen. 1. STACKHOUSE's Hiſt. of Bib. Ch. 1. p. 223. Bp. ANDREWS's Lect. p. 552. LOWTH's Direct. for reading S. S. p. 68, 69. See PATRICK's Notes at Exod. 3. v. 14. 6. v. 3. 18. v. 2. TERTULL. adv. Prax. c. 31. See Mr. PARKHURST's Tract on the Divinity, &c. of our Lord from p. 1. to p. 46. See JONES. Chap. 3. Sect. 1, 2, 3. See PATRICK on Gen. 1. v. 26. LESLIE's [342] Short Method with the Jews. p. 88. RANDOLPH's Vin⯑dica. of the Doctrine of the Trinity. pt. 1. p. 21. GRABE's Note at Sect. 2, c. 3. of BULL's Defenſe.
Page 129. (s) Son of Mary.] Nothing can be more ridiculous than the Mahometan notions re⯑ſpecting the birth of our Saviour. Mary is ſup⯑poſed to have conceived by the breath of Gabriel. Yet in the nineteenth Chapter of the Koran, the following inconſiſtent and impious expreſſions are put into the mouth of the Deity himſelf. We ſent our Spirit Gabriel to Mary in the ſhape of a perfect man.
Mr. Sale obſerves, that Mahomet's account of the delivery of Mary is like the fabulous one of Latona. Both, it ſeems, were delivered by a palm⯑tree; and in the womb of the latter Apollo ſpoke, as in that of the former, ſay ſome, did Jeſus. Poſ⯑ſibly this may be a refinement upon the Koran itſelf; or upon the circumſtance of the babe's leap⯑ing in the womb of Eliſabeth. Luke i. 41.
See Sale's Note at Ch. 19. of the Koran.
Page 131. (t) God is one God.] It is the tenet of all true Muſſulmen, ſays the author of Mahometiſm explained, that the moſt abandoned ſinners that ever exiſted ſhall be ſaved, ‘provided they ſhall once during their lives have teſtified the Unity of God, by pronouncing that fundamental ar⯑ticle of the Muſſulman belief, there is no God but ALLAH, and MAHOMET is his Apoſtle.’ This, [343] I conceive, muſt be underſtood with ſome reſtric⯑tion, and ſuppoſes no apoſtacy ſubſequent to the atteſtation in queſtion. For the famous Mahometan Doctor, Algazali, in his comment on theſe two capital articles of their faith, delivers himſelf in the following words. He ſhall alſo believe that they that confeſs one God ſhall at length go out of the fire, after they have underwent the puniſhment due to their ſins; ſo that by the favourable mercy of God, no per⯑ſon ſhall remain in hell who acknowleged the Unity of the Godhead.
The firſt Muſſulmen gloried in the title of Unita⯑rians upon every occaſion. Some of them carried their zeal for the grand article of their religion to a degree of ſavage ferocity. We have a notable example of this in the hiſtory of the Saracens. At the ſiege of Damaſcus, in the reign of Omar, the ſecond Caliph after Mahomet, Abu-Obeidah, the com⯑mander of the Saracen army, had granted quarter to certain citizens; which was a piece of lenity ſo exaſperating to Derar, an officer of very high rank, as to draw from him a declaration, ſeconded by the ſolemnity of an oath, that, for his part, he would never have mercy upon any that ſaid that God had a ſon, and joined a partner with God.
We learn from the anonymous author of Four Treatiſes, &c, (who aſſures us he derives his au⯑thorities from writers of the firſt claſs,) that the Mahometans carry this unitarian principle with them [344] literally to their graves. His account of their fu⯑neral ſolemnities is entertaining enough; but the following are the only particulars with which we are at all concerned. At the interment of a Muſ⯑ſulman the Muezzin, or Cryer, muſt go before the corps, reciting with a loud voice, there is no God but very God. At the cloſe of the whole ceremony, the defunct is addreſſed by the prieſt in theſe words. Be mindful of the covenant with which thou haſt gone out of this world; bearing witneſs that there is no God but very God alone, and that Mahomet is his prophet, and that Paradiſe is for certain, and fire for certain, and the reſurrection for certain; &c, &c.
How ſhall we reconcile all this with Mr. Locke's aſſertion, that ‘to the light which the Meſſiah brought into the world with him, we muſt aſcribe the owning and profeſſion of one God, which the Mahometan religion hath derived and bor⯑rowed from it.’ Strange aſſertion! The Ma⯑hometan faith is this, that there is one Perſon in the Godhead; the Catholic faith is this, that there are three Perſons in one Godhead. Remove this difference; and you will make a conſiderable breach in the middle wall of partition between the two re⯑ligions. (See Diſc. 4th. ſub fin.)
Reaſonab. of Chriſtianity. p. 86. Comment prefixed to the 2d. Vol. of OCKLEY's Hiſtory of the Saracens. OCKLEY's Hiſt. of the Saracens, Vol. 1. p. 227, 134. [345] Treatiſe concerning the Turkiſh Liturgy. p. 139, 142.
Page 132. (v) Papal innovation.] The Arians in Poland, ſoon after the Reformation, moſt ridicu⯑louſly attempted to repreſent the doctrine of the Trinity as the moſt anti-chriſtian of all corruptions in the Church of Rome; and would have fain had it believed, that Providence permitted the Pope to wear a triple crown, as a mark denoting him to be a maintainer of that doctrine.
See HOOKER's Eccleſ. Pol. B. 4. p. 142.
Page 144. (u) tables of man's heart.] Burla⯑maque, in his book entitled Principles of natural and politic Law, obſerves ſomewhere, that ‘moral maxims or actions are as certain, as much dic⯑tated by pure reaſon, as phyſical, or mathema⯑tical ones.’ That the Creator, e. g., ſays he, is to be worſhipped &c, by the creature, is as ſelf⯑evident as that the whole is greater than its parts. Bp. Cumberland calls the Law of nature immutable, eternal, and univerſal. †I cannot think Bp. Taylor expreſſes himſelf with accuracy, and much leſs with true caſuiſtical preciſion, in the following paſſage extracted by Dr. W. Lowth from the Ductor Dubitantium. ‘If we be ſent to read the laws of nature in the tables of our own hearts, where ſome things are diſordered by paſſion, many more [346] are written by intereſt; ſome are indited by cuſtom, and others imprinted by education; and amongſt ſeveral men theſe are the authors of con⯑trary inſcriptions; I ſay, if we have no better director than this, whereby to ſquare our actions, we ſhall find ourſelves at a loſs for the managing our behaviour in ſome of the weightieſt concerns of life.’ The inſcriptions of paſſion, intereſt, and cuſtom, &c, are not thoſe original impreſſions which are ſtill legible, and ſufficiently diſtinguiſh⯑able by a candid and inquiſitive mind. The law of nature, abſtractedly conſidered, is ſtill what Bp. Cumberland calls it.
That obnoxiouſneſs to error from which men of the brighteſt parts, and the greateſt profeſſional abilities, are not exempt, is to writers in general at once an encouraging and an humbling circum⯑ſtance.
The corruption of human reaſon, and the igno⯑rance and error incident to our underſtandings, ‘has, ſays a moſt excellent author, given manifold occaſion for the benign interpoſition of Divine Providence, which in compaſſion to the frailty, the imperfection, and the blindneſs of human reaſon, hath been pleaſed at ſundry times, and in divers manners, to diſcover and enforce its laws by an immediate and direct Revelation. The doctrines thus delivered we call the revealed or Divine law, and they are to be found only in the [347] Scriptures. Theſe precepts when revealed are found upon compariſon to be really a part of the original law of nature, as they tend in all their conſequences to man's felicity. But we are not from hence to conclude, that the knowlege of theſe truths was attainable by reaſon in its preſent corrupted ſtate; ſince we find that, until they were revealed, they were hid from the wiſ⯑dom of ages. As then the moral precepts of this law are indeed of the ſame original with thoſe of the law of nature, ſo their intrinſic ob⯑ligation is of equal ſtrength and perpetuity. Yet undoubtedly the revealed law is of infinitely more authenticity than that moral ſyſtem which is framed by ethical writers, and denominated the natural law. Becauſe one is the law of na⯑ture, expreſsly declared ſo to be by God him⯑ſelf; the other is only what, by the aſſiſtance of human reaſon, we imagine to be that law. If we could be as certain of the latter as we are of the former, both would have an equal authority; but till then they can never be put in any com⯑petition. Municipal law is a rule of civil con⯑duct. This diſtinguiſhes municipal law from the natural, or revealed; the former of which is the rule of moral conduct, and the latter not only the rule of moral conduct, but alſo the rule of faith.’ *
[348] Theſe periods ſeem to have ſlipped from the pen. The Scriptures are the Revelation of divine or ſupernatural truths, but of the ‘original law of nature’ they are only the revival, or republica⯑tion. THEY plainly declare that to be the will of God which, in the times of ignorance and corrup⯑tion, might rather be ſaid to have been obtruded upon the world, than recommended to it, as the will of God, by the philoſophers; they teach that by authority which, before, reaſon only dictated, or opinion eſpouſed; ſo that now every ſpecies of immorality is totally without excuſe. Properly ſpeaking, it is not the Divine Will, but the Divine Nature, "which was ‘hid from the wiſdom of ages.’ For though we have in Scripture only the ſure word of morality, yet Socrates, Plato, and Tully, as far as they taught truly, taught the mora⯑lity of Scripture. In a word, Revelation is neceſ⯑ſarily the rule of conduct, but directly and imme⯑diately the rule of faith.
The paſſages juſt cited interfered with the argu⯑ment before me; and I am happy in the opportu⯑nity hereby given me to acknowlege my obligations to a learned and ſincere friend, and to teſtify my high reſpect for the name and memory of Sir W. BLACKSTONE.
Page 144. (w) earneſtly inculcated.] See GROT. l. 4. 12. TULL. de Nat. Deo. l. 2—25. De Leg. l. 2. 11. De Off. l. 2—3. PERS. Sat. 2. v. 69. XENO. Memo. l. 1. p. 571. POTTER's Greek Antiq. Vol. 1. [349] B. 2. ch. 5. PLATO's Alci. and PLUTARCH's Inſti. La⯑con. CICERO pro domo ſua, apud Pontif. TULL. de Leg. l. 2—7. De Divinat. 1—51—57. Fragmen. Vet. Poet. p. 60. TULL. de Nat. Deo. l. 3—35. AESCHY⯑LUS's Perſae. v. 293. EURIPIDES's Hecuba. v. 954. Bacchae. v. 70. SOPHOCLES's Ajax. v. 118 et ſeq. AES⯑CHYLUS's Prom. Vinc. v. 1073. EURIP. Oreſt. v. 821. Phaeniſſ. v. 1206. Androm. 851. Tuſc. Quaeſt. l. 2. v. 21. Fragmen. Vet. Poet. p. 24, 96. &c, &c, &c. See particularly the works of Epictetus and M. Antoninus. It has been indeed, and is often alledged, that both theſe authors borrowed, or rather ſtole the beſt of their philoſophy from the documents of Chriſtianity. But, admitting the truth of the al⯑legation, they adopted theſe principles as fit and right, and as perfectly agreable to human reaſon; which is quite enough for our purpoſe. It is not at all material to know, whether, or how far, theſe, or any other philoſophers, were really indebted to Revelation.
Many writers, with a laudable deſire to extol Chriſtianity, have repreſented in a very ſtrong light the imperfection and inſufficiency of heathen Morals, and drawn at full length, and in the moſt lively colours, the errors and impurities of Paganiſm; but all this in manifeſt conſiſtence with what has been advanced.
See particularly LOWTH's Direct. for reading the [350] Scrip. Ch. 8. p. 129. 10. p. 183, &c. and WHITBY's Endeavour. p. 10.
Page 155. (x) the Greek Dramatiſts. The true God muſt ultimately be underſtood by the [...] &c. of Homer; the Divum Pater, &c. of Virgil; the Summus Deorum of Ovid; the com⯑munis conditor of Juvenal; and by him, as Ho⯑race ſays,
Naevius, according to Varro, calls Jupiter Patrem Optimum, Supremum, et Summum. [...]—he above all, is Porphyry's deſcription of the Deity. Prometheus, in Aeſchylus, calls Jupiter, though in⯑ſolently and in defiance, [...]. v. 936. And in the Supplices of the ſame author he is ſtyled [...]; which are almoſt Iſaiah's own words according to Bp. Lowth's tranſlation. q. v. v. 584. See Iſaiah 9. 6. There is a fine paſſage in the Antigone of Sophocles which repreſents Jupiter as neither ſlumbering nor ſleeping, *and as ſubject to no infirmity, or decay. See v. 612. et ſeq. The ſovereign independence of the Deity, the unſearch⯑ableneſs of his counſels, and the ſtability of his de⯑crees, are ſtrongly expreſſed in the following places. See Homer. Il. l. 1. v. 5. Aeſchylus's Supplices. v. 1056. 600. Prome. Vinct. v. 50. Agamem. v. 1496. [351] The Chain in Homer, Il. 8. v. 19. &c, has been remarked on by many writers; and the ſubſervi⯑ency of all things, paſt, preſent, and to come, to the Divine will and pleaſure, is expreſsly declared in the continuation of the paſſage above referred to in Sophocles:
The ſpirituality of the Divine Being is expreſſed by Plato, Anaxagoras, Ariſtotle, and others, under the term [...]; by Cicero, and the Latin writers, by that of Mens. The divinae particula aurae of Horace, the aetherius ſenſus of Virgil, the animus as contra⯑diſtinguiſhed from the anima of Juvenal, &c, &c, unqueſtionably refer us to the ſpiritual creator. Tully, we know, delights in this argument, and handles it in a thouſand places. In one particu⯑larly, he aſſerts, "Nihil ab optimo et praeſtan⯑tiſſimo genitore, animo melius procreatum;" and in another, he ſpeaks the very language of Re⯑velation itſelf. ‘DEI, ſays he, IMAGO quaedam ANIMUS eſt; ex ipſo DEO delibata ac profecta.’ †
The omniſcience, the omnipreſence, ‡the inviſi⯑bility, and the incomprehenſible nature of the Deity, are ſet in a very ſtrong light by Pagan writers. Tully, in his book de natura Deorum, cites Pythagoras affirming, Deum eſſe animum per naturam [352] rerum omnium commeantem. l. 1. 10. Seneca, ſpeaking of God, ſays, Quocunque te flexeris, ibi illum videbis occurrentem tibi; and Plautus ſays finely, Eſt profecto Deus, qui quae nos gerimus auditque et videt. The Greek Dramatiſts are very clear and explicit under theſe articles. In a fragment of Euripides one ſays,
[...]; which, as Mr. Barnes obſerves, is exactly parallel with Heſiod's,
[...]. *Of all the heathens Plato perhaps had the moſt exalted ſentiments, and, as a learned author expreſſes it, "came neareſt to the truth," He was indeed con⯑verſant in the Jewiſh Law to ſuch a degree as to be deſcribed under the character of Moſes ſpeaking Greek, according to the ſame author's obſervation from Euſebius and others. He calls God [...], and emphatically the [...]. Origen cites this remark⯑able expreſſion from him, which is produced by Grotius; [...].—
But, it may be, this eulogy is premature. ‘In the ſacred commentary of the Perſian rites, the following words, ſays Sir Iſaac Newton, are aſ⯑cribed to Zoroaſtres.’ O [...] [353] [...], &c.
‘This, ſays he, was the antient God of the Perſian Magi.’ The ſame great author acquaints us, that Hyſtaſpes, father of Darius, was co-founder of the religion of the Perſian empire with Zoroaſ⯑tres; which religion, ſays he, ‘was compoſed parly of the inſtitutions of the Chaldaeans, in which Zoroaſtres was well ſkilled; and partly of the inſtitutions of the antient Brachmans, who are ſuppoſed to derive even their name from the Abrahamans, or ſons of Abraham, born of his ſe⯑cond wife Keturah, and inſtructed by their father in the worſhip of ONE GOD,’ without images, &c." (See NEWTON's Chronol. Ch. 6. p. 350, 351.)
One is almoſt afraid to ſay, this conſummate Philoſopher could himſelf be miſtaken in this or in any matter; could poſſibly be liable to the weak⯑neſs of inadvertence, or the littleneſs of prepoſſeſ⯑ſion. Yet the author of the Eſſay on Spirit makes uſe of Sir. Iſ. Newton's words when he de⯑clares, that God is a relative term, which has re⯑ference to ſubjects. Surely it has been obſerved with great truth, that of all terms the term GOD is per⯑haps the moſt abſolute. It is the name of the Su⯑preme, ſelf-exiſtent Being, independently on ten thouſand creations. We know not wherein the eſſential happineſs of the Deity conſiſts; but we know that the mere production of worlds contri⯑butes [354] nothing to it. It is true, God is our Crea⯑tor, our King, our Father, but does he ſtand related to us under theſe characters by neceſſity, or by bounty of grace? We worſhip him as our Maker, we honour him as our Sovereign, we fear him as our Judge, we love him as our Father, &c, but before the great day of univerſal manifeſ⯑tation we ſhall not ſee him, and even then moſt probably ſhall but imperfectly ſee him as he is.
Page 160. (y) proof upon proof.] The refine⯑ments of learned men have diſſerved the cauſe they wiſhed to promote. According to the traditions of the Chineſe, as European miſſionaries have repre⯑ſented them, Confucius, their great philoſopher, who lived above five hundred years before Chriſt, uſed often to ſay, It is in the Weſt that the true Saint is to be found; and even before him it was a ſaying of Laokun, that eternal reaſon produced ONE; ONE produced TWO; TWO produced THREE; and THREE produced all things. How far the con⯑cluſion of Simplicius's comment upon Epictetus may deſerve more attention, I will not determine. It is to be found in Dr. CAVE's Prim. Chriſtian. being a prayer ‘in which mention is made of three Per⯑ſons, the Lord, (or Father;) the Saviour, (or Chriſt;) and the light of truth;’ which even in Scripture, ſays Dr. C., is "a common periphraſis of the Holy Spirit." If we may believe Socrates in his Eccleſiaſtical Hiſtory, (as the ſame author [355] refers to him,) Ignatius heard the angels in a vi⯑ſion praiſing the Trinity in alternate hymns, which introduced alternate hymns into the Church. Mr. Hooker ſeems inclined to ſuſpect the authority of this ſtory; and it is certain nothing is ſaid rela⯑tive to ſuch a viſion in all the genuine epiſtles of this antient Father, which are ſeven; though in one of them, viz. that to the Epheſians, he talks of Jeſus Chriſt's being ſung, and of ſinging to the Father by Jeſus Chriſt: *which makes the omiſſion more extraordinary.
The abſolute Divinity of Jeſus Chriſt has, with more haſte than judgment, been aſſerted by ſome from our Saviour's words to the leper, I will; be thou clean: and by others from his power to forgive ſins; nothing in all this implying a ſelf-inherent au⯑thority. Dr. Whitby quotes the following paſſage from a no leſs illuſtrious Father than Irenaeus, with reſpect to the remitting power. ‘By remitting the ſin, &c, he ſhewed who he was; for if none can remit ſins but God, and yet our Lord did remit them, &c, it is manifeſt that he was both the Word of God, and the Son of man, receiving the power of remiſſion from his Father, as God and Man.’ Surely he could receive this power as man only.
It is not my intention to derogate in the leaſt from the merit of Mr. Jones's performance, (the [356] Catholic Doctrine of a Trinity,) which upon the whole is admirable and ſatisfactory. His ſcrip⯑tural parallels are for the moſt part happy; and his mode of reaſoning is always ingenious, and gene⯑rally concluſive. Perhaps it rather fails in the application of the following text; God was IN CHRIST, reconciling the world to HIMSELF. 2 Cor. 5. 19.
I am afraid this is not ſo full an anſwer to the above aſſertion as was to be wiſhed; and that it is not abſolutely ſufficient for the "overthrow of the whole doctrine of Arianiſm." In the firſt place, Dr. Clarke's proſelytes will be apt to inſiſt, that the whole doctrine of Arianiſm does not depend upon this one aſſertion; and in the next place, that, if it did, Mr. Jones has advanced nothing here forci⯑ble enough to overthrow it. It is true, they will ſay, God was in Chriſt; but in what ſenſe? why, by his grace, his influence, and ſpiritual commu⯑nications; as he is likewiſe ſaid to be in us; and as Chriſt is ſaid to be in us; and as we are ſaid to [358] be in God, and to be in Chriſt, by the purity of our hearts and affections. This, they will tell us, is plain ſimple theory, without any wanton refine⯑ment, or imaginary diſtinction of "agent and pa⯑tient, &c." And with regard to the authorities of Irenaeus, Origen, and the Bleſſing in the Com⯑munion ſervice, they will add, that they cannot admit either a private ſentiment, or a public doc⯑trine to be the ſtandard of true Chiſtianity.
As this is ſpecious enough, it may be proper to diſencumber ourſelves from the weight of this ſame Arian aſſertion, by other conſiderations. Hac non ſucceſſit, alia progrediamur via.
Firſt then let it be obſerved, that though the Engliſh word God be "of the ſingular number," yet the Hebrew word Elohim, of which it is the tranſlation, is confeſſedly "of a plural compre⯑henſion." Accordingly it has been demonſtrated over and over again, that the ancient Jews held a plurality of ſome kind in the Deity. (Vid. Supr.)
But, ſecondly, we may recur to conſiderations ſtill more internal, and indiſputable. If it has been abundantly made to appear, that the Son is God, and the Holy Ghoſt is God, as properly and truly as the Father is God, the term God muſt unavoid⯑ably be acknowleged to include, or to "ſignify a complex notion of more perſons than one," in many places of holy writ. It will ſuffice to pro⯑duce [359] a few inſtances. The Father is ſaid to be in us, 1 John. 4. 13. or to dwell in us, or abide with us, and the Son is ſaid to be in us, &c, Rom. 8. v. 10. and the Holy Ghoſt is ſaid to be in us; and, in a caſe which he mentions, St. Paul tells the Co⯑rinthians, it would be reported, that God was in them of a truth. 1 Cor. 14. 25. Now can any man aſſign a tolerable reaſon why the word God in this paſſage ſhould not be regarded as incluſive of the whole bleſſed Trinity? Another Scripture ſaith, every one of us ſhall give account of himſelf to God; Rom. 14. 12. but if in the term, God, Jeſus Chriſt is not comprehended, what will become of the text which aſſures us we muſt all appear before HIS judgment-ſeat? 2 Cor. 5. 10. The great Apoſtle of the Gentiles puts the Elders of the Church of Ephe⯑ſus in mind, that he had not ſhunned to declare unto them all the counſel of God: and if he who purchaſed this Church with his own blood, and he who ap⯑pointed overſeers over it, are to be conſidered as parties in this counſel, (and ſurely they are to be ſo conſidered,) the word, God, has manifeſtly a complex ſignification here, and means more than one perſon only. Acts 20. 27, 28. The Kingdom of God is a phraſe which, in moſt places where it occurs, will, I preſume, not barely admit but require the ſame latitude of application. The Word of God may be regarded in the ſame light. Laſtly I ſhall cloſe theſe examples with one which is the more eligible, [360] becauſe it is contained in a text which has already undergone examination, and to which our adver⯑ſaries are for ever putting in their claim. I mean v. 28th. of the 15th. Chapter of St. Paul's firſt Epiſt. to the Cor. * When all things ſhall be ſub⯑dued unto him, then ſhall the Son alſo himſelf be ſubject unto him that put all things under him, that God, i. e. the complement of the Deity, the Trinity in Unity, may be all in all. Every critical eye ſees clearly that, in this paſſage, for the complex word—God—we muſt read the ſingle term Father, before we can with any ſort of propriety accom⯑modate it to the purpoſe of the anti-trinitarians. In this caſe indeed, there would be an obvious ſenſe, and a natural antitheſis, and both in their favour.
The other text—I am in the Father, and the Fa⯑ther in me, John 14. 11., which Mr. J. produces as ſynonomiſing with the preceding, may be ex⯑plained away by ſimilar means. The Arian has the following paſſages to oppoſe to them. That they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee; that they alſo may be one in us; that they may be one, even as we are one. I in them, and thou in me, &c. John 17. 21, 22, 23. I am far from ſaying, or even inſinuating, that there is any real difficulty in all this; or that the orthodox conſtruction of [361] the paſſages adduced by Mr. J. does not fairly and properly belong to them. I only take leave to obſerve, and have an obvious view in obſerving, that, with regard to the defence of Chriſtian doc⯑trine in general, and particularly to the confuta⯑tion of the aſſertion above-mentioned, this truly reſpectable author might have ſelected texts leſs equivocal, leſs liable to prevarication.
It is obſervable, Dr. I. Watts makes the texts I am in the FATHER and the FATHER IN ME, &c, ſubſervient to his doctrine of the inherency, or indwelling of the Father, i. e. of the godhead in the MAN Chriſt Jeſus.
It has been remarked, that by a ſmall alteration in the punctuation, the 3d. v. of the 17th. Chap. of St. John, that they might know thee the only true God, &c, may be thus rendered, that they might know thee, and Jeſus Chriſt, whom thou haſt ſent, to be the only true God. This reading is ſupported by the authorities of Novatian, St. Auſtin, and St. Ambroſe. But it will be prudent, I believe, to wave theſe authorities. Theſe Fathers ſeem to have been in great fear, where no fear was. We may ſafely abide by the ſenſe of the text before us in its pre⯑ſent ſtate. Were we really in diſtreſs, it might be worth our while to appeal to theſe early opinions in our favour.
See Diſcourſe 6th ſub. fin. Dr. WATTS's Laſt Sentiments. p. 76, 77. See the paſſage in IRENAEUS [362] cited at large, and illuſtrated by Dr. WATERLAND in his 2d Defence of his Queries. p. 90. See Mat. 9. 6. Deiſm Revealed. Vol. 2. p. 192. CAVE's Prim. Chriſtian. p. 40, 177. See WHEATLY's MOYER's Lecture Sermons. Sermon 5. p. 250. Note B.
Page. 161. (z) abſtract ſpeculation.] Among the many tripartite repreſentations of the Trinity, material and intellectual, eſſence, intelligence, and will, have been regarded by ſome as ſignificant of that great myſtery; which ſeems to be much about as wiſe a ſymbolization as that of thoſe who gravely affirm the moon to be an emblem of the Church, birds emblems of heretics, and fiſh of anti⯑chriſt. ‘We find in our nature, ſays a celebrated writer, which is ſaid to be made after the image of God, a very near reſemblance of the Holy Trinity, and of the different operations of each of the Divine Perſons. For example; to know a thing preſent, and to remember what is paſt, and to love or hate, are different operations of our mind, and performed by different faculties of it. Of theſe, the underſtanding is the Father faculty, and gives being to things, as to us; for what we know not, is to us as if it were not: this anſwers to creation. From this faculty pro⯑ceeds the ſecond, that of memory, which is a pre⯑ſerving of that the underſtanding has created to us. Then the third faculty, that of the will, which loves or hates, proceeds from both the [363] other; for we cannot love or hate what is not firſt created by the underſtanding, and preſerved to us by the memory.’
The plaſtic power of a warm imagination, or a ſanguine zeal, will form emblems and adumbra⯑tions of the Trinity in all countries, and in all ages of the world. We are told the old Aegyptians, and modern Americans, worſhipped the Deity under the picture of a ſun with three heads.
As infidelity will take all advantages of pious whim, and indiſcreet attachment, ſo will it as ſurely avail itſelf to its utmoſt of certain ſtrange notions, which have been advanced, in direct va⯑riation from the received doctrine of the primitive Church. It is not eaſy to ſay with what propriety, or in what ſenſe, Papiſts have called the Virgin the complement of the Trinity. Mr. Sale tells us, ſome of the Chriſtian Arabs aſſociate with a Sect that worſhipped the Virgin as a God. We learn from the ſame author, and others, that ſome of the Ni⯑cene Council maintained there were two Gods be⯑ſides God the Father, viz. Chriſt and the Virgin. Others have affirmed, that the Spirit was the crea⯑ture of the Son. The Bp. of Agen wrote an expoſ⯑tulatory letter to Father Gabriel, who had roundly aſſerted, that Mary was the fourth Perſon in the Godhead.
JURIEU's Accom. B. 3. p. 163, &c. STACKH. Body of Div. p. 183. SALE's Prelim. Diſcourſe, p. 35. [364] PRID. Life of Mahomet. p. 36. LESLIE's Sh. Meth. with De. p. 61, &c.
Page 207. (aa) ſmatch of this ſentiment.] We are told that Diogenes, upon being aſked, how he would be buried, anſwered, in cynical contempt, as it ſhould ſeem, of this cuſtom of his country, [...], with my face downwards.
POTTER's Gr. Antiq. V. 2. B. 4. Ch. 6.
Page 227. (bb) reunited to it.] There is no guard⯑ing againſt the impertinence of captiouſneſs, or the prevarications of infidelity. Many queſtions may be aſked upon ſubjects of this kind, which may perplex our judgments, without diſturbing our faith. It will be ſufficient to inſiſt, that, even ſetting aſide the authority of Scripture, or grant⯑ing it to be undeciſive, our theory is at leaſt as free from difficulties as that of our opponents.
Page 231. (cc) L's. notion of identity.] In con⯑troverſy it is neither unuſual, nor is it bad policy to cry f—l firſt. Both Mr. L. and Dr. S. have recourſe to ſomething like this artifice, when they apply to believers St. Paul's ſevere reprimand to ſuch enquirers as ſhould aſk, how are the dead raiſed up, and with what body do they come? Thou fool, the Apoſtle replies; and proceeds to illuſtrate the doctrine of the reſurrection of the body, through the remaining part of the Chapter, and particu⯑larly in the verſes ſome time ſince quoted. If this plainly appears from the faireſt and moſt natural [365] conſtruction of theſe paſſages, we ſtand clear of the aforeſaid mortifying imputation, and may juſtly return the compliment. And, in fact, we are en⯑couraged to riſk our reputation for wiſdom on our interpretation, by that ſort of half-conceſſion which truth ſeems to have extorted from Mr. L. him⯑ſelf, when he tells us, that the words—that which thou ſoweſt, &c. might be ‘ſufficient to deter us from determining any thing for or againſt the ſame body's being raiſed at the laſt day.’ For theſe are not St. Paul's ſtrongeſt, or moſt une⯑quivocal expreſſions.
Page 234. (dd) this body to come.] One would almoſt imagine Dr. S. had eſpouſed ſomewhat like the antient heathen notion, that the ‘ſhades of departed perſons retained a kind of ſubtile ve⯑hicle, in all particulars exactly reſembling the body of the deceaſed.’ The notion of ſuch a ſubtile vehicle, which is not a whit more compre⯑henſible than the Chriſtian theory of the reſurrec⯑tion, is at leaſt ſo far conſonant to the ſame, as it implies a natural wiſh of reunion, and a ſort of hankering of the ſoul after its old companion.
GEDDES'S Eſſay on Compoſ. p. 212.
Page 234. (ee) or to what.] Dr. S. muſt have known what has been ſaid by our moſt eminent Divines upon the ſubject before us. This Church never produced a ſounder Divine, or this nation a cloſer reaſoneer than Dr. Barrow. His ſentiments [366] are as clear and determinate as poſſible on the orthodox ſide of the queſtion. Could the Inquirer perſuade himſelf that he has confuted them by the conſciouſneſs of ſilence, the affectation of con⯑tempt, or the peremptorineſs of oppoſition?
See BARROW's Expoſ. of the Cr. under the Article of the Reſurrec. of the Body. p. 305.
Page 234. (ff) would have them.] The com⯑mon arguments which are adduced in proof of the identity in queſtion have, I preſume, much more weight than ſome are willing to allow. The effects of chymical operations have been obſerved to be analogous to the reſurrection. It has been remark⯑ed that "from the aſhes of a plant fairer plants have ſprung."
Grotius purſues much the ſame courſe of argu⯑ments as others, but is unhandſomely deſerted by his Editor. For Mr. Le-clerc is for adjuſting matters nearly on the ſame ground, and in the ſame lan⯑guage with Dr. S. and Mr. L. RESURGERE corpus dici optime poteſt, cum SIMILE ex terra a Deo forma⯑tur, conjungiturque menti. Itaque non opus eſt ut in nimias anguſtias nos redigamus dum [...] materiae nimis rigide defendimus.
JENKINS's Reaſ. of Chriſt. v. 2. p. 447. See BEAT⯑TIE on the immutab. of Truth, Ch. 4. p. 86, &c. GRO. de ver. l. 2. c. 10.
Page 243. (gg) believe in him.] Some have erred concerning this matter. Dr. Cudworth ſuppoſes Chriſt's body to have been changed into a ſpiritual [367] or heavenly body immediately after his reſurrec⯑tion; the ſubtilty and tenuity of which was ſhewn by his entering into the place where his diſciples were aſſembled when the DOORS WERE SHUT, ‘however its glory were for the time ſuſpended, partly for the better convincing them of the truth of his reſurrection, and partly becauſe they were not then able to bear the ſplendor of it.’
But there are many reaſons why we ſhould not humour this child of a fruitful imagination. When our Lord, after his converſation, &c, with the two diſciples at Emmaus, vaniſhed out of their ſight, had he not that body with which he was crucified? Had he not that body when he ſhewed his diſciples his hands and his feet; when he called upon them to handle him, &c, and aſſured them that it was he himſelf who addreſſed them? The truth is, he could appear or diſappear at pleaſure, by virtue of his divine power; and therefore it was by no means neceſſary he ſhould be inveſted with a ſpi⯑ritual or heavenly body for that purpoſe. The re⯑ſurrection of that body which was crucified, which roſe from the dead, and with which Jeſus Chriſt con⯑verſed upon earth forty days, is the proper pledge and earneſt of our reſurrection; his glorious body, ſtrictly ſo called, being probably aſſumed at his Aſcenſion.
St. Ignatius, in his epiſtle to the Smyrnaeans, ex⯑preſſes himſelf very emphatically upon this ſubject. [368] In his note on the paſſage I allude to, the learned Voſſius ſays as follows. Reſurrectionem Chriſti vocat (Ignatius) [...] quia nobis haec data commune re⯑ſurrectionis futurae ſignum. The Moſt Rev. Tranſ⯑lator, I obſerve by the way, renders [...] by the word token, which I need not inform the criti⯑cal reader is not fully adequate to the original: the Greek term denoting a token, or ſign given in conſequence of an agreement between party and party. Our Saviour had pledged himſelf, both to his diſciples, and to the Jews, to riſe again; and by ſo doing at once fulfilled his engagements, and gave ample ſecurity for the general reſurrection.
From that paſſage in St. Paul's 2d. Epiſt. to the Cor. Ch. 5. which ſpeaks of our being clothed upon with our houſe which is from heaven, &c, ſome have inferred, ſays Dr. Cudworth, that ‘bodies come not out of graves:’ but as this matter is cleared by commentators, and Dr. S. lays no ſtreſs on the place, I ſhall waſte no time upon it.
JENKINS's Reaſon. of Chriſtian. v 2. p. 447, &c. GROT. de Verit. l. 2. c. 10. IGNA. to the Smyrn. Sect. 1. See VOSSIUS's note p. 257. CUDWORTH's Intell. Syſ. ch. 5. p. 796, 799. See WHITBY's Note at John 20. v. 19.
Page 244. (hh) in the fleſh.] This paſſage in St. Clement is not to be over ſtrictly, or literally un⯑derſtood. The Apoſtle expreſsly declares, that fleſh and blood ſhall not inherit the kingdom of God. That [369] body which ſhall be raiſed up at the laſt day, that material ſubſtance which, when re-united to the ſoul, will conſtitute the identical perſon who died, and was buried, ſhall be changed, ſhall even be faſhioned like unto the glorious body of Chriſt, pre⯑viouſly, as it ſhould ſeem, to its appearance be⯑fore his judgment-ſeat. For we ſhall all be changed in a moment &c, at the laſt trump, when the dead ſhall be raiſed incorruptible, and this mortal ſhall put on immortality.
It has been obſerved by many, that the good fathers from whom paſſages are extracted on this ſubject, together with St. Paul before them, in his 15th. Chap. of the 1ſt. Epiſ. to the Cor., ſpeak only of the reſurrection of the juſt: but it is at the ſame time to be noted, that, with reſpect to this principle of incorruption, the change in the gene⯑ral reſurrection will undoubtedly be the ſame both of the juſt and the unjuſt.
Weak reaſoning, like a weapon which falls ſhort of its aim, will be returned upon us by our ad⯑verſary. St. Chryſoſtom's argument, and that of ſome other fathers, and of many modern Divines, for the reſurrection of the ſame body, drawn from the ſuppoſed abſurdity of one body's ſinning and another's ſuffering, is obviouſly a futile one, and may be rendered ſerviceable to the intereſt of the enemy. The body undergoes a great variety of changes in the courſe of life; and, it might be aſked, would not every imaginable purpoſe of [370] retribution be fully anſwered by a future ſtate of happineſs, or miſery, to ſoul and body, whence⯑ſoever that body might be ſuppoſed to come? Ut juſtum eſt, ſays Wollebius, ut quaedam peccata poſt hanc vitam puniantur; ita eſt quoque, ut quod ſocium fuit peccatorum ſit quoque poenarum.
Compend. Chriſ. Theol. p. 193.
Page 251. (ii) he once had.] ‘How far, ſays Dr. S., they (Athenag. &c.) ſucceeded is not the point at preſent; they might have ſhewn that the reſurrection of the fleſh is no where taught in Scrip⯑ture.’ But what if this was left to be ſhewn by Dr. Sykes? What, if their deſign was to prove the reſurrection of the fleſh to be a Scripture doctrine, and that upon rational grounds? I venture to think this is put out of doubt by what has been ſubmitted to the reader; though luckily Dr. S. himſelf will help us out if we have any how failed in our argumentation upon this ſubject. For in his account of Tertullian's third form, or rule of faith, in his book De Praeſcriptione Haereticorum, the Dr. thus expreſſes himſelf. ‘Nor is his third Form or Rule, &c, any Creed of any Church, but only a ſummary of the doctrines of the Goſpel.’ This father then intended his Form or Rule, as a ſum⯑mary of Chriſtian doctrine, even according to Dr. S's account of the matter; and in it, as it is quoted by himſelf, we have mention in plain terms of the reſurrection of the fleſh. The words of Ter⯑tullian [371] are theſe: that Chriſt ſhall come in glory to judge the world, facta utriuſque partis reſuſcita⯑tione, cum carnis reſtitutione. *
Page 254. (kk) the firſt time.] Notwithſtanding the explicitneſs of theſe paſſages, Mahomet's theory of the reſurrection is ſometimes not a little whimſi⯑cal, according to what we learn from Mr. Sale of it. He acquaints us, that this falſe prophet ſup⯑poſed the whole human body would be corrupted, except the rump-bone, which is firſt formed, (the os coccygis, as he terms it;) and that this is to be a ſort of ſeed from whence the whole will be renewed at the laſt day, after a rain of forty days, (viz. a great dew, according to the Jews, from whom Mahomet took this hint,) which will impregnate the earth, and "cauſe the bodies to ſprout like plants." The Jews, it ſeems, call this bone Luz. Cudworth ap⯑pears to have an eye to this particular in his 5th Chapter. p. 799.
SALE's Prelim. Diſc. p. 81.
Page 254. (ll) been diſcuſſing.] The ſtory which Mahomet introduces into the ſecond book of the Koran of the miracle God was pleaſed to work, for the confirmation of Abraham's faith in the article before us, is extraordinary indeed, and well worth tranſcribing. God ſaid to Abraham, take four birds, cut them in pieces, and diſperſe them in four different mountains; and then call them, and you ſhall ſee all [372] thoſe four birds will immediately come to you. This ſtory is told by Mahometan writers ſtill more cir⯑cumſtantially. ‘Theſe four birds, they ſay, were a pigeon, a cock, a crow, and a peacock; and that when Abraham had cut them in pieces, he made a perfect anatomy of them, and minced them all together. Some add, that he pounded them in a mortar, and reduced them all to one maſs, which he divided into four parts, and car⯑ried them to the top of four ſeveral mountains; and that then, holding up their heads, which he retained in his hands, he called them ſeverally by their names; and that each came accordingly for his head, and flew away with it.’ *
It is certain Mahomet refined much upon the hiſtory of Moſes in general; and my author ob⯑ſerves, that probably this wild ſtory has its foun⯑dation in God's command to Abraham to offer a ſacrifice of a turtle-dove, and a pigeon, among other animals, as we read in the 15th Chapter of Gen. v. 9. et ſeq.
Page 257. (mm) in competent authority.] The ſenſe of the Apoſtolical and primitive Church may be collected from the Form of the firſt Baptiſmal Creed, which ran in the following terms, I believe in God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghoſt. †That [373] this Creed, which implicitly declares the Three Perſons to be One God, was ſimply the Confeſſion uſed in the earlieſt times, is the opinion of many learned men, and particularly of Epiſcopius, (the moſt eminent of the Remonſtrants in Holland,) who, as Dr. Waterland obſerves, was not aware of its deſtructive conſequence to his own Hypotheſis, viz. ‘that the divine eternal generation of the Son was not inſerted in the Creeds from the be⯑ginning.’ The words of Epiſcopius, as quoted by Bp. Bull, are theſe. Antiquiſſimum (ſymbolum), quodque in prima Baptiſmi adminiſtratione jam inde ab ipſis Apoſtolorum temporibus uſitabatur, hoc erat; CREDO IN DEUM PATREM, FILIUM, ET SPIRI⯑TUM SANCTUM: nempe ad praeſcriptam ab ipſo Jeſu formulam. On which occaſion the learned prelate makes the following obſervations. Perſpicuum eſt in hac formula vocem DEUM [...] ad omnes Tres, nempe Patrem, Filium, et Spiritum Sanctum referri. Quod Graeci adhuc clarius exprimunt. [...]. Ita ſane hanc brevem Confeſſionem veteres intellexere. Hinc Tertullianus (adv. Prax. c. xiii.) communem Chriſtia⯑norum de Patre, Filio, et Spiritu Sancto Fidem expo⯑nens, ait, et Pater Deus, et Filius Deus, et Spiritus Sanctus Deus, et Deus unuſquiſque. Mihi ſane vi⯑detur in his paucis verbis, Credo in Deum, &c, mag⯑nam illam veritatem, nempe Filium et Spiritum Sanc⯑tum UNUM eſſe cum Patre Deum, aliquatenus clarius [374] exprimi quam in fuſioribus quibuſdam ſymbolis quae ſubſecuta ſunt. Nam per additamenta illa poſt verba Credo in Deum Patrem, &c, et adjectiones poſt men⯑tionem Filii, non repetita voce DEUM in articulis de Filio et Spiritu Sancto, videri potuit, et nonnullis viſa eſt DEI appellatio ad ſolum Patrem pertinere; plane contra mentem ac ſententiam eorum qui latiora illa ſymbola condididerunt.
BULL's Judic. Eccleſ. Cath. Chap. 4. p. 308, 309. WALL's Hiſt. of Inf. Bap. Part 2. Ch. 9. p. 491. BINGHAM's Antiq. B. 2. WATERLAND's Import. of the Doc. of the Trin. Ch. 6. p. 223. and Serm. 8. RANDOLPH's Vindica. Part 2. p. 81.
Page 258. (nn) no religion at all.] As nothing differs more than judgment, ſo by conſequence no⯑thing multiplies more than error. The number of hereſies and heretics, according to Prateolus, was in his time no leſs than 520, as Bp. Taylor informs us, in his diſcourſe on the Liberty of Propheſying. But he takes no ſmall pains at the ſame time to leſſen their number, and extenuate their malignity; and, it muſt be granted, not without ſucceſs. It concerns not me to enter into particulars, or to examine the grounds of this learned prelate's mo⯑deration. The liſt of heretics, including thoſe of a modern date, as it is given us by A. Roſs, in his View of all the Religions in the World, is almoſt as numerous as the abovementioned. The very names of the greateſt part of them muſt be to the gene⯑rality [375] of readers unknown. He gives us an ac⯑count of the Secundians, Ptolomaeans, Colarbaſii, Heracleonites, Ophites, Cainites, Cataphrygians, Theo⯑docians, Semiarians, Aquarii, Floriani, Aeternales, Luciferians, Humiliarii, Cruciferi, Hoſpitalarii, Beth⯑lemites, &c, &c, &c. *
Of a few of the old hereſies, which were to a remarkable degree extravagant, it may not be amiſs to mention the tenets. Irenaeus in cap. 28. l. 2. adv. Haere. cenſures ſuch heretics, quicunque inerrabilem [...] generationem enarrare auſi ſint ex trivio petitis comparationibus, dicentes ſcilicet, VER⯑BUM DEI ex Patre generari, ad inſtar VERBI HOMI⯑NIS per linguam prolati; which are Bp. Bull's words.
The Valentinians taught, that Chriſt's body was in a manner purely ſpiritual, and paſſed through the Virgin as through a pipe, or conduit.
The Cainites worſhipped Cain as the author of much good to mankind; as alſo Eſau, Corah, Da⯑than, &c, and Judas, aſſerting that he fore⯑knew what happineſs ſhould accrue to mankind by Chriſt's death, and therefore betrayed him.
It was the doctrine of Apelles, that there was but one chief God, to whom was ſubordinate a fiery [376] God, who appeared to Moſes in the buſh, who made the world, gave the law, and was the God of Iſ⯑rael. He gave to Chriſt a body compacted of the ſtarry and elementary ſubſtance, which appeared in the ſhape only of man. This body, when he aſ⯑cended, he left behind him, every part thereof re⯑turning to their former principles: Chriſt's ſpirit only being in heaven. This heretic lived, ſays A. Roſs, about 150 years after Chriſt, in the reign of the Emperor Commodus.
We have already exhibited to the reader many ſtrange Pagan notions relative to the nature, &c, of the Deity; but perhaps the moſt extraordinary, the moſt eccentric of them all, has not yet been remembered. It is not properly a hereſy indeed, but it is an error which may fitly occupy this place. The heathen myſtical theologiſts often call God [...]—male and female, ſignifying thereby, though groſsly, yet not unemphatically, the creative power of the Supreme Being. Dr. Cudworth cites a paſſage from a hymn of Syneſius, (whom he calls a learned and pious Biſhop,) wherein the Almighty is addreſſed under expreſſions preciſely equiva⯑lent:—
Agreeably hereunto, Varro quotes from Soranus, an eminent poet, (according to our author,) the verſes following:
Methinks this ſentiment becomes the heathen theologiſt, or poet, much better than the Chriſtian Divine.
Far from meaning to rank a late very eminent writer, Dr. I. Watts, in the number of notorious heretics, or in the leaſt to detract from the excel⯑lence of his character, I think myſelf bound in duty to my ſubject to take notice here of the ſin⯑gularity of his ſentiments. ‘His idea of the Di⯑vinity of Chriſt was, that the Godhead, the Deity itſelf, perſonally diſtinguiſhed as the FATHER, was united to the man Chriſt Jeſus, in conſequence of which union, or indwelling of the Godhead, he be⯑came properly God. *He conceived this union to have ſubſiſted before the Saviour's appearance in the fleſh, and that the human ſoul of Chriſt ex⯑iſted with the Father from before the foundation of the world; on which ground he maintains the real deſcent of Chriſt from heaven to earth, &c.’
In theſe ſentiments there is not ſo much as a re⯑ference to the Holy Ghoſt. But we are not to conſider them as final. We ſhall find the Dr. to have had more enlarged notions reſpecting the doc⯑trine of the Trinity.
[378] In his SOLEMN ADDRESS TO THE GREAT AND EVER-BLESSED GOD, on a review of what he had written in the Trinitarian Controverſy, he puts the following queſtions with all that humble reverence, (his own words,) and that holy awe WHICH becomes a creature in the preſence of his God.
‘Haſt thou not, O Lord God Almighty, haſt thou not tranſacted thy divine and important af⯑fairs among men by thy Son Jeſus Chriſt, and by thy holy Spirit? And haſt thou not ordained that men ſhould tranſact their higheſt and moſt momentous concerns with thee, by thy Son, and and by thy Spirit? Haſt thou not, by the mouth of thy Son Jeſus, required all that profeſs his religion to be waſhed with water in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghoſt? Is it not my duty then to enquire, who or what are theſe ſacred names,’ and what they ſignify?
‘Haſt thou not aſcribed divine names, and titles, and characters to thy Son and thy holy Spirit in thy word, as well as aſſumed them to thyſelf? And haſt thou not appointed to them ſuch glorious offices as cannot be executed with⯑out ſomething of divinity or true Godhead in them? And yet art not thou, and thou alone the true God? How ſhall a poor weak creature be able to adjuſt and reconcile theſe claſhing ideas, and to underſtand this myſtery? Or muſt I be⯑lieve and act blindfold,’ without underſtanding?
[379] ‘Holy Father, (he proceeds,) thou knoweſt, how firmly I believe with all my ſoul, whatſo⯑ever thou haſt plainly written and revealed in thy word. I believe Thee to be the only true God, the ſupreme of beings, ſelf-ſufficient for thine own exiſtence, and for all thy infinite af⯑fairs and tranſactions among creatures. I believe thy only Son Jeſus Chriſt to be all-ſufficient for the glorious work of mediation between God and man, to which thou haſt appointed him. I believe he is a man, in whom dwells all the ful⯑neſs of the Godhead bodily. I believe he is one with God; he is God manifeſted in the fleſh; and that the man Jeſus is ſo cloſely and inſepa⯑rably united with the true and eternal Godhead, as to become one perſon, even as the ſoul and body make one man.’
‘I believe alſo thy bleſſed Spirit hath almighty power and influence to do all thy will, to inſtruct men effectually in divine truths, &c. I yield up myſelf joyfully and thankfully to this method of thy ſalvation, as it is revealed in thy goſpel. But I acknowlege my darkneſs ſtill. I want to have this wonderful doctrine of the all-ſufficience of thy Son and Spirit for theſe divine works made a little plainer.’
‘Hadſt thou informed me, gracious Father, in any place of thy word, that this divine doctrine is not to be underſtood by men, and yet they [380] were required to believe it, I would have ſub⯑dued all my curioſity to faith, &c. But I can⯑not find thou haſt any where forbid me to under⯑ſtand it, or to make theſe enquiries. My con⯑ſcience is the beſt natural light thou haſt put within me, and ſince thou haſt given me the Scriptures, my own conſcience bids me ſearch the Scriptures to find out truth, &c. I have, there⯑fore, been long ſearching into this divine doc⯑trine, that I may pay thee due honour with un⯑derſtanding. Surely I ought to know the God whom I worſhip, whether he be one pure and ſimple being, or whether thou art a threefold deity, conſiſting of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.’
‘Dear and bleſſed God, hadſt thou been pleaſed, in any one plain Scripture, to have informed me which of the different opinions about the Holy Trinity, among the contending parties of Chriſ⯑tians, had been true, thou knoweſt with how much zeal, ſatisfaction, and joy, my unbiaſſed heart would have opened itſelf to receive and embrace the diſcovery. Hadſt thou told me plainly in any ſingle text, that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are three real diſtinct perſons in thy divine nature, I had never ſuffered myſelf to be bewildered in ſo many doubts, nor embar⯑raſſed with ſo many ſtrong fears of aſſenting to the mere inventions of men, inſtead of divine [381] doctrine; but I ſhould have humbly and imme⯑diately accepted thy words, ſo far as it was poſ⯑ſible for me to underſtand them, as the only rule of my faith. Or hadſt thou been pleaſed ſo to expreſs and include this propoſition in the ſeveral ſcattered parts of thy book, from whence my reaſon and conſcience might with eaſe find out, and with certainty infer this doctrine, I ſhould have joyfully employed all my reaſoning powers, with their utmoſt ſkill and activity, to have found out this inference,’ and ingrafted it into my ſoul.
‘Thou haſt called the poor and the ignorant, the mean and fooliſh things of this world, to the knowlege of thyſelf and thy Son, and taught them to receive and partake of the Salvation which thou haſt provided. But how can ſuch weak creatures ever take in ſo ſtrange, ſo diffi⯑cult, and ſo abſtruſe a doctrine as this; in the explication and defence whereof, multitudes of men, even men of learning and piety, have loſt themſelves in infinite ſubtilties of diſpute, and endleſs mazes of darkneſs? And can this ſtrange and perplexing notion of three real perſons going to make up one true God, be ſo neceſſary and ſo important a part of that Chriſtian doctrine, which, in the old Teſtament and the new, is repreſented as ſo plain and ſo eaſy, even to the meaneſt underſtandings?’
‘O thou ſearcher of hearts who knoweſt all [382] things, I appeal to thee concerning the ſincerity of my enquiries into theſe diſcoveries of thy word.’
‘I humbly call thee to witneſs, O my God, what a holy jealouſy I ever wear about my heart, leſt I ſhould do the ſlighteſt diſhonour to thy ſupreme Majeſty in any of my enquiries or de⯑terminations. Thou ſeeſt what a religious fear, and what a tender ſolicitude I maintain on my ſoul, leſt I ſhould think or ſpeak any thing to di⯑miniſh the grandeurs and honours of thy Son Jeſus, my dear Mediator, &c. Thou knoweſt how much I am afraid of ſpeaking one word which may be conſtrued into a neglect of thy bleſſed Spirit, from whom I hope I am daily receiving happy influences of light and ſtrength. Guard all the motions of my mind, O Almighty God, againſt every thing that borders upon theſe dangers. Forbid my thoughts to indulge, and forbid my pen to write one word, that ſhould ſink thoſe grand ideas which belong to thyſelf, or thy Son, or thy Holy Spirit. Forbid it, O my God, that ever I ſhould be ſo unhappy as to un⯑glorify my Father, my Saviour, or my Sanctifier, in any of my ſentiments or expreſſions concern⯑ing them.’
‘Bleſſed and faithful God, haſt thou not pro⯑miſed that the meek thou wilt guide in judgment, the meek thou wilt teach thy way? Hath not [383] thy Son, our Saviour, aſſured us, that our hea⯑venly Father will give his holy Spirit to them who aſk him? And is he not appointed to guide us into all truth? Have I not ſought the gracious guidance of thy good Spirit continually? Am I not truly ſenſible of my own darkneſs and weak⯑neſs, my dangerous prejudices on every ſide, and my utter inſufficiency for my own conduct? Wilt thou leave ſuch a poor creature bewildered among a thouſand perplexities, which are raiſed by the various opinions and contrivances of men to explain thy divine truth?’
Now, for truth's ſake, I deſire to aſk any in⯑telligent, impartial, and candid reader, whether we have not in theſe paſſages ſtrong indications of a wavering, though pious mind? Whether ſuch language as this does not rather tend to encourage ſpecious ſcepticiſm, than ſound faith? Whether it is not chargeable with inconſiſtency between reverence and remonſtrance, between declarations of acqui⯑eſcence and expoſtulations of diſcontent? Whether, according to Dr. W—'s ideas, all eccleſiaſtical au⯑thority is not as ſuch altogether odious, or contemp⯑tible; [384] and whether, for what appears to the con⯑trary from theſe periods, Chriſtianity might not flouriſh without the exiſtence of Church, paſtor, or teacher? Whether we have not in this illuſtrious Diſſenter an extraordinary inſtance of the compati⯑bility of radical and invincible prejudice with an ho⯑neſt and good heart, and a ſolid underſtanding? Whether Dr. W. had any thing like ſufficient grounds for his ſuſpicion that the orthodox received doctrines are reſolvible into mere ‘explainings, inventions, or contrivances of men?’ Whether he does not appear to be unreaſonably, though ſin⯑cerely anxious to underſtand all myſteries, while at the ſame time he could not but know, that the capital doctrines of the Goſpel are delivered AS myſterious, and that Chriſtians are ſuppoſed and required to walk by faith, and not by ſight? Whe⯑ther he does not moſt erroneouſly convert a particu⯑lar promiſe into a general one; not recollecting that, though, for obvious and very important purpoſes, our heavenly Father will give his Holy Spirit to them that aſk him, yet that Spirit was by no means ‘ap⯑pointed’ to guide every individual Chriſtian into all ſpiritual truth? Whether, had we been told "plainly;" in ſo many words, ‘in any ſingle text, that the Father, Son, and holy Spirit are three real and diſtinct perſons in the divine nature,’ it had been poſſible for D. W. to have miſunderſtood it; or whether he, or any body elſe, could have [385] been "bewildered in any doubts," with reſpect to this doctrine? Whether ſuch a "diſcovery" of it would not have been received every where with "unbiaſſed hearts," and with univerſal ‘zeal, ſa⯑faction and joy,’ a few inſtances perhaps of ob⯑duracy, &c, excepted? Whether, had it been ‘ſo expreſſed and included in the ſeveral ſcattered parts’ of Scripture, that the Doctor's ‘reaſon and conſcience could with eaſe have found it out, and with certainty inferred it,’ there would have been the leaſt occaſion for the "ſkill and activity of his rational powers?" Whether, after all, the doctrine in queſtion be not expreſſed, or in⯑cluded in the ſacred pages ſufficiently to warrant any man's firm aſſent to it; eſpecially when we take into the account the whole weight of that evidence by which we prove its correſpondency with the ſenſe of antiquity, and the belief of the primitive Church? Whether the wiſeſt and the weakeſt are not equally incapable of "taking in ſo difficult, and ſo abſtruſe a doctrine" as that of the Trinity? Whether the Chriſtian doctrine concerning things ſpiritual and myſterious is really "repreſented," either in the Old Teſtament or the New, as ‘plain and eaſy even to the meaneſt underſtanding?’ Whether, granting that ‘multitudes even of men of learning and piety have loſt themſelves in in⯑finite ſubtilties of diſpute, &c, in the explica⯑tion and defence’ of the doctrine before us, all [386] this ſhould not be principally attributed to anti⯑trinitarian artifice, and to a gradual departure from that ſimplicity in which it was originally taught and received in the world? Whether, if this ‘perplex⯑ing notion of three real perſons going to make up one true God’ be a part of Chriſtian doctrine, it is not prima facie the moſt "neceſſary and the moſt important?" Finally, whether the doctrine of the Trinity, as held in the Church, has not at leaſt as much countenance from Scripture, and even from reaſon, as Dr. W—'s notion of the indwelling of the Deity in the Man Chriſt Jeſus; and whether this is not in effect acknowleged by himſelf?
As to the notion itſelf, it is, I truſt, to all in⯑tents and purpoſes refuted in the foregoing pages; and I ſhall content myſelf with expreſſing my aſtoniſhment at the force of prejudice in one who ſo ſtrongly recommends, or more properly inculcates an "indifference for every thing but truth," *and cenſures ſo ſeverely all domeſtic, national, or party attachments. For with all his gentleneſs, benevo⯑lence, charity, and love of truth, Dr. W. appears to me to have been biaſſed by more than ordinary prepoſſeſſions. He who has expreſſed himſelf in the manner we have ſeen; he who has occaſionally de⯑clared, that he ‘allowed the greateſt diſtinction poſ⯑ſible between the ſacred three in the divine nature, which does not ariſe to three diſtinct conſcious [387] minds or ſpirits;" and that he was fully "eſ⯑tabliſhed in the belief of the Deity of the bleſſed Three, though he knew not the manner of explica⯑tion,’ muſt, to my apprehenſion, be conſidered as proteſting againſt the doctrine of a Trinity of Perſons, chiefly becauſe it was an eſtabliſhed one; becauſe it was the doctrine of the Church.
I have dwelt the longer on this caſe as it is un⯑common; as it is the caſe of a great and good man, whom (to borrow Dr. Johnſon's words) ‘every Chriſtian Church would rejoice to have adopted.’
Dr. WATT's laſt Sentiments on the Trinity. p. 62. Solemn Addreſs. p. 101, &c. See JOHNSON's Life of Dr. WATTS with notes, &c. CUDWORTH's Intell. Syſt. Ch. 4. p. 304. A. ROSS's View of all Religions. Sect. 7.
P. 260. (oo) to judge for ourſelves.] It abundantly appears by a conſiderable number of extracts made by Bp. Jewel from many fathers and doctors of the Church of Rome, that antiently in that communion the Holy Scriptures were not barely indulged, but recommended to every hand. By what means the Romaniſts have ſince qualified the ſenſe of theſe paſ⯑ſages, or reconciled the ſame with principles of a later date, I have no occaſion to inquire. But in one of them there is a ſingularity which, I believe, will pay any man for his trouble in the reading. It is to be found in Theodoret; and is tranſlated by the [388] great prelate as follows. ‘Ye may commonly ſee, that our doctrine is known, not only of them that are the doctors of the Church, and the maſ⯑ters of the people, but alſo even of the tailors, and ſmiths, and weavers, and of all artificers: yea, and farther alſo of women; and that not only of them that be learned, but alſo of labour⯑ing women, and ſempſters, and ſervants, and hand⯑maids. Neither only the citizens, but alſo the country-folks do very well underſtand the ſame. Ye may find, yea, even the very ditchers, and delvers, and cow-herds, and gardiners diſputing of the HOLY-TRINITY, and of the CREATION OF ALL THINGS.’
The ſame paſſage is referred to by Dr. POTTER in his Anſwer to Charity Miſtaken. p. 205.
JEWEL's Defence, &c. part. 5. p. 507.
Page 262. (pp) miſtaken in that judgment.] An eminent and learned writer of the laſt century, whom I have quoted before, obſerves, (and the obſervation has been alſo cited,) that ‘hereſy is not an error of the underſtanding, but of the will;’ and to this doctrine, properly ſtated, we can readily ſubſcribe. But in the exceſs of his moderation, this Right Rev. author ſometimes queſtions, in effect at leaſt, the authority, not only of all eccle⯑ſiaſtical traditions, and councils, but of the Scrip⯑ture itſelf; giving us ſentiments wholly incongru⯑ous with every idea of faith, ſyſtem, or eſtabliſh⯑ment. [389] Witneſs thoſe contained in the following extract, which, to my imagination, nothing but the zeal of adherency to a favourite principle could have drawn from the pen of ſo able a writer, and ſo profeſſed a caſuiſt.
Now if this be the caſe, we are but mocked, when we are told the Scriptures are the "repoſitory of divine truths;" or that any articles of faith [391] can be "clearly and plainly ſet down" in any Creed whatſoever. Under the above circumſtances, in what formulary, or ſyſtem, ſhall we look for ‘all that which is of ſimple and prime neceſſity?’ Is it not ſtrange too, that there ſhould be many other myſteries in Scripture diſtinct from thoſe divine truths of which it is the repoſitory; and ſtranger ſtill, that matters of queſtion ſhould be put under a vail? Upon all matters of faith there is indeed a vail; I mean, upon all myſterious matters, which cannot poſſibly be "apprehended at the beſt ad⯑vantage of expreſſion." The explication of theſe is abſolutely impracticable; and every attempt for that purpoſe, ‘by reaſon of our imperfections, muſt needs be dark, ſometimes weak, ſometimes unintelligible.’ Perhaps he will bid as fair as any man to be an expounder of myſteries who ſhall diſentangle the ſeveral clauſes of this paragraph. I know not whether any thing can be found ſur⯑paſſing this, either in the ſtyle, or in the ſpirit of preſent moderation. *
The truth of the matter is, that very ſenſible and very good men, are apt to run into inconſiſtencies upon this ſubject. ‘It is very meet, ſays Dr. Potter in his anſwer to Char. Miſtaken, that the igno⯑rant people ſhould obey their overſeers in the Lord, [392] and ſubmit themſelves to the miniſtry and direction of the Church in many profound doctrines above their reach. But it behoves them, (ſays he, in the im⯑mediately following ſentence,) to have a diſtinct and comfortable knowlege of the eſſential points of faith; and not ſecurely to reſt in a babiſh ſim⯑plicity, but (ſo far as God hath enabled them) to be led on to perfection. To which purpoſe they are commanded to ſearch the Scriptures, that they may grow and increaſe in knowlege, &c, and that they may be able both to believe with the heart, and confeſs with their mouth, and render a reaſon of that hope that is in them.’
Bp. TAYLOR's Diſc. on the Lib. of Pro. Sect. 2. No. 6. Char. Miſtaken anſwered. Sect. 6. p. 203.
Page 270. (qq) freedom of ſentiment.] The hu⯑mour of raiſing doubts and diſputes, oppoſing eſtabliſhments, and diſdaining to think or act in the common way is, as Bp. Gibſon obſerves, well expreſſed by one of the advocates for infidelity, in words to the following effect; that if the opinions of a certain friend of his were eſtabliſhed to day, he would oppoſe them to morrow. This, the Bp. informs us, is reported to have been ſaid by a perſon (I ſuppoſe) of ſome conſequence, whoſe name he men⯑tions not.
Bp. GIBSON's Paſt. Let. p. 7, 8.
Page 271. (rr) ſpiritual Conſtitution.] The au⯑thor of a work publiſhed ſome years ſince under [393] the title of Free Thoughts on the ſubject of a farther Reformation, ſpeaks of our Reformers in the fol⯑lowing terms. ‘One no ſmall diſadvantage which they unhappily laboured under, and which from their time to this has been matter of juſt regret to true friends of Divine Revelation, was their defect of knowlege in ſacred matters, above all in the true ſenſe of Scripture, &c. If (ſays he in another place) we would form our judgments of the abilities of our Reformers to frame for us a ſyſtem of doctrines which ſhould remain a per⯑petual ſtandard of belief and profeſſion in the Engliſh Church, and by which all our Clergy in all future ages ſhould be ſummarily concluded, we ſhall, I ſuppoſe, ſee juſt reaſon to wiſh that they had been more equal than they appear to be, to ſo weighty an undertaking. Thoſe who are well acquainted with their writings will ſee, in a variety of inſtances, evident marks of their inſuf⯑ficiency for ſuch a taſk; and be fully convinced of the truth of that obſervation of a learned and worthy Doctor of our Church, that they were but bad interpreters of the Scriptures.’
In ſupport of all this derogation, which is oblig⯑ingly qualified with a few introductory common⯑place compliments, our author has given us a number of extracts, relative to certain religious topics, from Arch-Biſhop Cranmer's Catechiſm, pub⯑liſhed in 1543, and dedicated to King Edward VI. [394] We may ſee, it ſeems, from theſe extracts, how greatly diſproportioned the abilities of this famous Prelate and his colleagues were to the work of Re⯑formation, &c. To what concluſions this will lead, I need not inform the reader. But I take leave to offer a remark or two upon the occaſion. In the firſt place, if the intellectual weakneſs of our Re⯑formers was really ſo great as is here repreſented, Proteſtants to a man have reaſon enough to be aſhamed of themſelves. What anſwer ſhall they make to any ſenſible Roman-Catholic who ſhould teaze them with theſe mortifying truths? To my thinking, as none of the exceptionable contents of the paſſages cited from the Arch-Biſhop's Cate⯑chiſm make a part of the doctrine of our Church, they might, in reverence to his memory, and for her credit, have much better been ſuppreſſed. Had this Gentleman contented himſelf with obſerving, that the Reformers of the Church were fallible men; and conſequently, that the Forms and Offices they have delivered down to us may be capable, in ſome inſtances, of alteration and improvement, he had ſpoken more agreeably to truth, though leſs adequately to his purpoſe. For what he has alledged has a plain tendency to ſhew the neceſſity rather of pulling down than repairing our ſpiritual building. On the whole, as he has conducted mat⯑ters, I know not any one perſon upon earth under ſo many obligations to him as the Pope of Rome.
[395] I ſhall take this opportunity to animadvert on certain dirty aſperſions in a late performance from the hand of a rigid non-conformiſt, and perhaps an avowed unbeliever, and perhaps both.
The anonymous editor of Dr. Johnſon's Life of Dr. I. Watts with Notes, ſacrifices to the virulence of his dipoſition every regard to decency, charity, and truth. It will be proper to trace this calumny to it's ſource. ‘Happy, ſays the celebrated Biogra⯑pher, will be that reader (viz. of the works of Dr. W.) whoſe mind is diſpoſed by his verſes or his proſe, to imitate him in all but his Non-con⯑formity, to copy his benevolence to man, and his reverence to God.’ Is there any thing in this to put a man of candour, or a man of ſenſe out of humour? Yet our Editor aſks, ‘is not this ex⯑ception, and even the mention of this circum⯑ſtance, a ſtriking proof of Dr. Johnſon's bigotted attachment to the national eſtabliſhed mode of worſhip?’ It is really no proof at all. How far Dr. J. was in fact a bigot to eſtabliſhments, I un⯑dertake not to determine; but the period juſt quoted by no means proves him to have been ſo. The moſt moderate Churchman breathing has not the better opinion of Dr. W. for his Non-conformity. I cannot think ſuch an one could have "mentioned this circumſtance" more tenderly, had he mentioned it at all; and with what propriety Dr. W—'s Bio⯑grapher could have left it unmentioned, I muſt [396] leave it to this Gentleman to explain to us. ‘Re⯑verence to God, he proceeds, and benevolence to man, are the two grand eſſentials of religion. He that poſſeſſes theſe is a true Chriſtian, what⯑ever be the external mode of worſhip which he adopts. Neither his Conformity nor his Non⯑conformity will exclude him from the divine fa⯑vour, nor ought it to be matter of cenſure to his fellow-creatures. If a man in uniting with any Chriſtian community, appears to follow the dictates of his own conſcience, &c, he deſerves the eſteem of all parties, and to object to his peculiarity of religious profeſſion is the mark of a little mind.’
Now this is partly true, partly falſe, but, you ſee, as far as Dr. Johnſon is concerned, wholly im⯑pertinent. There is as little as poſſible of cenſure, or of objection in the ſentence above quoted from him. As to ſincerity of perſuaſion, no body de⯑nies the validity of it's pretenſions; but at the ſame time what will make an honeſt man will by no means conſtitute a "true Chriſtian." ‘Reverence to God and benevolence to man are indeed the two grand eſſentials of all religion;’ and, to bor⯑row our author's term, they MAY be poſſeſt by Jews, Turks, Infidels, and Heretics.
"That Dr. W. was conſcientious in his Non-con⯑formity," will be readily admitted; but ſurely this will not juſtify the unfairneſs, or the duplicity, [397] or the malignity, or the falſhood of the following paragraph. ‘Conſidering what the terms of mi⯑niſterial conformity are, ſays our annotator, it may be juſtly queſtioned, whether if all the clergy were equally conſcientious, one half of them would not be Diſſenters. To declare an aſſent and conſent to ALL and EVERY THING contained in the Thirty-nine Articles, the book of Common Prayer, &c, (which comprehend ſuch a prodigious num⯑ber of particulars; many of them very diſputable, ſome of them unintelligible, and others exploded by the wiſeſt and beſt of men;) is ſuch a requi⯑ſition as it is hard to be conceived the generality of the clergy can bona fide approve. It is indeed WELL KNOWN that MOST of them, and even of the BISHOPS themſelves, diſbelieve ſome of the doctrinal articles of the Church, as appears from the general ſtrain of their preaching and of their writings, and that they profeſs to ſubſcribe them only as articles of peace. If the terms of conformity were a declaration that they did not believe "all and every thing, &c," it is unde⯑niable that many (not to ſay the moſt) of thoſe that conform might very conſcientiouſly make it. Whether therefore their ſubſcription to the pre⯑ſent terms be conſiſtent with ſimplicity and godly ſincerity, it behoves them ſeriouſly to enquire. If others think that ſuch a ſubſcription would, in them, be a groſs prevarication, and rather than [398] be chargeable with it, willingly forego the ad⯑vantages of being in the Church, they ought at leaſt to be reſpected as honeſt men. And if Dr. Johnſon had ſtudied the grounds of Non-con⯑formity (which he appears not to have done) he might have entertained a better opinion of the underſtandings of Proteſtant Diſſenters as well as their integrity. But this is not the place for entering into that controverſy.’
If theſe repreſentations are juſt, and theſe aſſer⯑tions true, the controverſy is abſolutely decided with a vengeance; and the bulk of the clergy of of the Church of England are as great a ſet of ſc—ndr—ls as can be produced in the annals of the human race. I ſhall not waſte a moment in vindicating them from imputations ſo palpably ſcandalous; but content myſelf with declaring my firm belief, that Dr Johnſon would not ‘have en⯑tertained a better opinion either of the under⯑ſtandings or integrity of Proteſtant Diſſenters’ from theſe ſamples of BOTH; and that were Dr. W. reſtored to life, he would, for viſible reaſons, think himſelf under much greater obligations to the Bio⯑grapher than to the Annotator.
In ſhort, we are not to wonder at any thing which is advanced by one who maintains, as this writer does in another page of this very perform⯑ance, that ‘in the Scripture-plan no traces of a national Church, or eccleſiaſtical authority, are to be found.’
[399] It may be pertinent to remark farther, that ex⯑ceedingly mad as the Puritans and their friends in the laſt century were againſt the governors of the Church, and our whole eccleſiaſtical polity, THEY appear to have been more than ordinarily ſolicitous to expreſs their full aſſent and conſent to the moſt material articles of our faith. Their quarrel was not againſt our doctrine but our diſcipline. I have by me a juſt and literal tranſlation of the Confeſſion of Faith, together with two Catechiſms, a larger and a leſs, drawn up by the Aſſembly of Divines at Weſtminſter, in 1651, under the authority, and with the concurrence and approbation of Parliament, (ſo called,) and of the Kirk of Scotland. The 3d clauſe in the ch. de Deo et Sacro-ſancta Trinitate runs verbatim as follows. ‘In Deitatis unitate perſonae tres ſunt unius ejuſdemque eſſentiae, potentiae, ac aeternitatis; Deus Pater, Deus Filius, ac Deus Spiritus Sanc⯑tus. Pater quidem a nullo eſt, nec genitus nempe nec procedens: Filius autem a Patre eſt aeterne genitus: Spiritus autem Sanctus aeterne procedens a Patre Filioque.’ In the 23d ch. de ſtatu hominum poſt mortem, deque reſurrectione mor⯑tuorum, we find this clauſe: ‘Noviſſimo illo die, qui comperientur in vivis non morientur quidem ſed mutabuntur; qui mortui fuerint reſuſcita⯑buntur omnes, ipſiſſimis iis corporibus quibus viventes aliquando fungebantur, ac non aliis, ut [400] ut qualitate differentibus; quae denuo animabus quaeque ſuis aeterno conjugio unientur.’
Theſe doctrines are held out almoſt in the ſame words in both Catechiſms.
From which circumſtances I take occaſion to aſk, whether, as far as we may reaſonably collect from the ſtyle and the ſentiments of the Editor of Dr. Johnſon's Life of Dr. I. Watts with Notes, the views and the diſpoſitions of the Proteſtant Diſ⯑ſenters of this age have not a tendency more ini⯑mical and deſtructive, than were thoſe of theſe ſame Anceſtors of theirs who "triumphed in the ruin" both of Church and State?
But is there not after all an inveterate difficulty, which we have rather met than encountered, and much leſs overcome, and which furniſhes Popery with its ſhrewdeſt argument, and Infidelity with its ſtrongeſt handle? The proteſtant principle aſſerts the right of private judgment in matters of reli⯑gion. And yet precepts relative to obedience to ſpiritual authority, &c, are as plain as thoſe direc⯑tions which require us to prove all things, and to hold faſt that which is good, &c. How ſhall we reconcile theſe things? In conſequence of the ex⯑ertion of this perſonal right, differences ariſe in the world, and controverſies, the natural iſſue of them. How are theſe to be decided? Is it not a ſoleciſm in religion to ſuppoſe a controverſy with⯑out a judge? Nevertheleſs we ſay, and demon⯑ſtrate [401] too, that the Church of Rome, the only Church which pretends to infallibility, has erred, and that even in fundamentals. Accordingly we refer to no arbitration; we acknowlege no rule of faith, no judge of controverſy but Holy Scripture. Supremus judex (ſay the Weſtminſter Divines above⯑mentioned) a quo omnes de religione controverſiae ſunt determinandae, omnia conciliorum decreta, opiniones, &c, nullus alius eſſe poteſt praeter Spiritum Sanctum in Scriptura pronunciantem. †
But are not theſe vain words? Doth any man, or any body of men pretend to the gift of diſcerning of Spirits at this day? Or if they do, are their pre⯑tenſions admiſſible? Or can Scripture, with any propriety, be ſaid to be the judge of controverſy, when it is the whole and ſole ground of it? Do not all parties find means to wrench the authority of the ſacred pages to their ſide? Every Anti-tri⯑nitarian will ſay, in the words of Chillingworth, (whatever the real ſentiments of the latter might be,) ‘Propoſe me any thing out of this Book, and require whether I believe or no, and ſeem it never ſo incomprehenſible to human reaſon, I will ſubſcribe it with hand and heart, as know⯑ing no Demonſtration can be ſtronger than this, God hath ſaid ſo, therefore it is true.’ ‡But then to the proofs you have to offer, and the texts [402] you have to produce, he oppoſes his texts, and his proofs, ſuch as they are; or perhaps one general aſſertion, which no body can deny, viz. that there is but "one living and true God." Where now is the judge of controverſy? What is become of ec⯑cleſiaſtical authority? Or what have we to ſay to thoſe who caſt it in our teeth, that the Church of England hath erred as well as the Church of Rome? In ſhort, where is hereſy? And what is ſchiſm?
With a view to the ſolution of this difficulty, and by way of Supplement to the contents of the foregoing ſheets, let us ſee whether a little enquiry will not enable us ſufficiently to aſcertain what he⯑reſy of the worſt ſort was in the days of the Apoſtles themſelves, and according to the conception they muſt by fair conſtruction be underſtood to have entertained of it.
In his 2d general Epiſtle St. Peter foretells that there would be falſe teachers among Chriſtians, who ſhould privily bring in damnable hereſies, EVEN de⯑nying the Lord that bought them. (ch. 2. v. 1.) From which paſſage we can do no leſs than infer, that the denial of the Lord that bought us is of all he⯑reſies the moſt damnable.
Now whether we do, or do not abide by Dr. Whitby's interpretation, who apprehends we are to underſtand God the Father by the word Lord in this paſſage, ‘Chriſt being never ſtyled [...] (the original word) in the New Teſtament,’ the in⯑ference [403] will inevitably be one and the ſame. Jeſus Chriſt was confeſſedly the purchaſer of the Church with his own blood. In point of nature, or attribute, there can therefore be no difference betwixt theſe two Perſons; the hereſy which denies either will be equally damnable, according to Dr. W's ſenti⯑ment. But if we reject it, the Divinity of our Sa⯑viour is not leſs implied in the text before us. For in moſt evident alluſion to this very purchaſe, Ye are bought with a price, ſays St. Paul to the Corin⯑thians; therefore, continues he, glorify God, i. e., out of all queſtion, Jeſus Chriſt who bought you, in your body and in your Spirit, which are God's; i. e., which are Chriſt's. (1 Cor. 6. 20.) It may be a ſatisfaction to the reader to compare this paſſage with the following in the next Chapter. He that is called being free, is Chriſt's ſervant. Ye are bought with a price; be not ye the ſervants of men. (v. 22, &c.)
In his laſt and farewell addreſs to the Children of Iſrael, which is called his Song, their great Legi⯑ſlator puts this queſtion to them, is not he thy father that hath bought thee? *God is ſaid to have bought his people by his deliverance of them from the bondage of Aegypt; which was only a type, but indiſputably a type of the eternal redemption obtained for us by the precious blood of Chriſt. And is it [404] not juſt to infer the equality of theſe Divine pur⯑chaſers from the nature and value of their reſpec⯑tive purchaſes? The denial of the Lord that bought us is therefore in effect the denial of the Divinity of our Saviour.
There is a paſſage in St. Jude, parallel to this which we have had in conſideration, that will not be found conſiſtent with it, or with its context, without ſuppoſing the ſame equality. This Apoſtle complains of certain ungodly men, who denied the only Lord God, and our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. They denied our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, as one with the Father, not as in eſſence diſtinct from him. I ſay, the affi⯑nity of this paſſage to the other, and its own con⯑text, not barely warrant, but demand this ſenſe. Jude the Servant of Jeſus Chriſt, &c, to them that are ſanctified by God the Father, and preſerved BY Jeſus Chriſt, and called. We are very ſufficiently authoriſed to read by for in, *in this paſſage; and if ſo, it is moſt undoubtedly as much the attribute, or property of the Supreme God to preſerve, and to call, as it is to ſanctify; which indeed is the diſ⯑criminative office of the Holy Ghoſt: whoſe Divi⯑nity, by the way, is here plainly aſſerted by implica⯑tion. But we are under no neceſſity of diſturbing the preſent verſion. In the 3d verſe, the Apoſtle exhorts Chriſtians to contend earneſtly for the faith which was once delivered unto the Saints. That from the beginning ſome ſhould depart from the faith, or [405] a belief in Jeſus Chriſt, as the Son of God by eternal generation, on principles, and for reaſons, by which infidels and ſceptics are influenced at this day, is by no means matter of aſtoniſhment. But ſuppoſing the faith of the primitive Chriſtians, the faith which was once delivered unto the Saints, to have been merely a faith in Jeſus Chriſt as a prophet, or as the Meſſiah, or as a creature of a more or leſs excellent name, there would, I preſume, have been little room for contention about it, or danger of its being denied.
If we take into examination that impious and ſtrange doctrine of which St. John ſpeaks in terms of ſtrong cenſure and reſentment, in his firſt and ſecond general Epiſtle, this reſearch will likewiſe ter⯑minate in an unqueſtionable proof of our Lord's Divinity; and convince us, that in the denial of it the error conſiſted. Every Spirit that confeſſeth not that Jeſus Chriſt is come in the fleſh, is not of God: and this is that Spirit of anti-chriſt, whereof ye have heard, &c. Many deceivers are entered into the world, who confeſs not that Jeſus Chriſt is come in the fleſh. This is a deceiver and an anti-chriſt. (1 John. 4. v. 3. 2 John. v. 7.) Or, as ſome read theſe paſſages, that confeſs not Jeſus Chriſt which is come in the fleſh. The import of theſe texts will not be in the leaſt affected by this variation. That the man Chriſt Jeſus, the perſon who was known by the name of Jeſus Chriſt, lived and converſed in the world, did many won⯑derful [406] works, was contumeliouſly treated, and at length put to a painful and ignominious death, were facts too recent, and too generally known, to be diſputed by any at the time when our Apoſtle wrote theſe Epiſtles. That the Jeſus Chriſt of theſe Epiſtles was the very identical perſon whom the Apoſtle ſtyles in his Goſpel the Son of God, the Word that was in the beginning with God, and really and truly was God, cannot with the leaſt appear⯑ance of reaſon be queſtioned. But that God was indeed manifeſt in the fleſh, took our nature upon him, and bare our ſins in his own body on the tree, this was a ſaying too hard for the acceptation of thoſe deceivers, falſe prophets, and anti-chriſts, as St. John calls them, and whom, at the 6th v. of Chap. 4. he repreſents as poſſeſt with the ſpirit of error. Accordingly they were weak, and at the ſame time bold enough to reſolve this great truth into mere ſemblance and deception; and to affirm that the hu⯑man perſon of Jeſus Chriſt was a phantom, and lived, and ſuffered, and died, not really, but in appear⯑ance only: which abominably ridiculous notion was, as has been obſerved, in a great meaſure adopted afterwards by Mahomet, who was offended at thoſe indignities and ſufferings which he conſi⯑dered as altogether unworthy of that prophetic character which he acknowleged Jeſus Chriſt, as his predeceſſor, to have been veſted with. This doctrine is delivered in the Koran in general terms; but the [407] followers of Mahomet differ in their ſentiments re⯑ſpecting it. According to ſome, Jeſus Chriſt was not nailed to the Croſs, but a malefactor who in perſon much reſembled him. The perſon crucified, ſay others, was ‘a ſpy that was ſent to intrap our Saviour;’ and others aſſert him to have been Judas; and others, Simon the Cyrenian.
Or if we ſuppoſe St. John to have had in his eye another heretical tenet of a ſimilar nature and ten⯑dency, which was very early diſſeminated in the Church, viz. that of the Carpocratians, &c, who made a diſtinction betwixt Jeſus and Chriſt; and maintained, that the former ſuffered, and roſe again, but that the latter was impaſſible, as being purely of a ſpiritual nature; (agreeably to the idea ſuggeſted by Webſter's tranſlation of Father Simon, which for every Spirit which confeſſeth not, &c, reads which ſeparateth Jeſus;) the reſult will neceſſarily be found to be one and the ſame. For to what can we reaſonably attribute the denial of our Lord's humanity, or its ſeparation from the divinity, but to an averſeneſs to acknowlege the union of God and Man in the perſon of Jeſus Chriſt? And if ſo, it will naturally follow that this union was the doctrine of the Apoſtles, and the belief of the pri⯑mitive Church.
It is well worth obſerving, that Polycarp, in his Epiſtle to the Philippians, quotes word for word the 3d v. of the 4th Ch. of St. John's firſt Epiſtle, [408] Whoſoever does not confeſs and that Ignatius, who converſed with the Apoſtles, and, upon the death of Evodius was appointed Biſhop of Antioch by as many of the ſacred College as were then living, not barely mentions, but moſt expreſsly cenſures and condemns this whimſical opinion of the Phantomiſts, if I may take liberty ſo to call them. ‘Stop your ears, ſays he, in his Epiſtle to the Trallians, as often as any one ſhall ſpeak con⯑trary to Jeſus Chriſt; who was of the race of David, who was truly born, and did eat and drink; was truly perſecuted under Pontius Pilate; was truly crucified, and dead.’ And a little after, if, ſays he, ‘ſome who are Atheiſts, that is to ſay Infidels, pretend that he only SEEMED to ſuffer, (they themſelves only ſeeming to exiſt,) why then am I bound? Why do I deſire to fight with beaſts?’ In the Epiſtle of the ſame Father to the Smyrnaeans, we have the following paſſage. ‘And he ſuffered truly, as he alſo truly raiſed up himſelf; and not, as ſome unbelievers ſay, that he only SEEMED to ſuffer.’
Though therefore neither the Apoſtles, nor the Apoſtolical Fathers particularly ſpecify what he⯑reſy is, it appears by juſt and natural inference from many paſſages in their writings originally to have conſiſted in denying the perfect Godhead, and perfect manhood of our Saviour; and that hereſies in general deſerve to be conſidered as ſo many eva⯑ſions [409] of theſe fundamental truths. There is another paſſage in the Epiſtle to the Trallians which, ſimply aſſerting the Divinity of Jeſus Chriſt, puts this out of all reaſonable doubt. ‘I exhort you, ſays the venerable Author, or rather not I, but the love of Jeſus Chriſt, that you uſe none but Chriſtian nouriſhment; abſtaining from paſture which is of another kind, I mean hereſy. For † they that are heretics confound together the doctrine of Jeſus Chriſt with their own poiſon, &c. Wherefore guard yourſelves againſt ſuch perſons. And that you will do if you are not puffed up, but con⯑tinue inſeparable from Jeſus Chriſt our GOD, and from your Biſhop, and from the commands of the Apoſtles.’ In ſhort, all theſe circumſtances concur to the eſtabliſhment of our firſt Hypotheſis. If the Catholic faith of the primitive Chriſtians was the ſame which is held in the Church of Eng⯑land at this day, at and before the publication of the Holy Scriptures of the New Teſtament, as well as the writings of the Apoſtolical Fathers, their doc⯑trine on the ſubjects we have been handling is ſuffi⯑ciently uniform and explicit; if otherwiſe, it is by far too conſiſtent, and too perſpicuous.
Agreeably to what has been advanced, we may farther obſerve the ſacred authors frequently refer⯑ring to ſome ſtanding doctrines, ſome capital arti⯑cles [410] of belief, which had been by them taught, and were by the Church univerſally received. It will be a hard matter to comprehend the meaning of many paſſages in the Scriptures, without ſup⯑poſing them to import, or to allude to ſome ſuch doctrines or principles. The firſt converts to Chriſ⯑tianity are ſaid to have continued ſtedfaſtly in the Apoſtles, doctrine and fellowſhip; *and whatſoever that doctrine might be, it was then no WRITTEN doctrine. St. Paul thanks God, that the Roman con⯑verts had obeyed from the heart that FORM OF DOC⯑TRINE which was delivered to them. †He exhorts the Theſſalonians to ſtand faſt, and hold the TRADI⯑TIONS which they had been taught, whether by word, or by his Epiſtle; ‡and recommends it to Timothy, to keep that which was committed to his truſt; and to hold faſt the FORM of ſound words which he had heard of him. §He injoins Titus to reject a man that is an heretic, after the firſt and ſecond admoni⯑tion. **It will be ſufficient to add to this the ad⯑vice of St. Jude to Chriſtians in general, which juſt above fell under notice, viz. that they ſhould earneſtly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the Saints.
It was doubtleſs with an eye to this faith, to the preſervation of the ſame in purity, and to the fu⯑ture peace and proſperity of the Church, that Jeſus [411] Chriſt gave ſome, Apoſtles; as St. Paul informs us; and ſome, Evangeliſts; and ſome, Prophets; and ſome, Paſtors and Teachers: †nor could the purpoſe of ſuch appointments have been anſwered but by a regular ſucceſſion of ſome of theſe characters through all ages.
For the ſame purpoſe moſt unqueſtionably, God hath ſet in the Church, helps, and governments, &c, as the ſame Apoſtle declares to his Corinthian con⯑verts in the 12th Chapter of his firſt Epiſtle to them.
Now how all this could be done; or how either Evangeliſt, Prophet, or Teacher, or Governor could at any time, or in any manner, exerciſe his function, without invading the right of private judgment, as it has of late days been contended for; or with⯑out departing from the ſimplicity of the Goſpel in its original ſtate, I pretend not to have ſufficient penetration to diſcover.
Matters appear then to ſtand thus.—That Jeſus Chriſt conſtituted no arbitrator, no infallible judge, or decider of controverſy, &c, in his Church, is demonſtrable from the differences, the diſputes, and diſſentions, relative to circumciſion, &c, which ſubſiſted in its very infancy. At the ſame time it is certain the Holy Scriptures ſpeak of a common faith, and of the common ſalvation. *You have ſeen [410] [...] [411] [...] [412] what grounds we have for our perſuaſion that ſuch common faith was nothing more or leſs than a be⯑lief in the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, and the other articles contained in our Creeds. Under this perſuaſion, the Church of England, as a national Church, as a Church reformed from the groſs errors, corruptions, and ſuperſtitions of Rome, has not only "power to decree rites, or ceremonies, but authority in controverſies of faith;" viz. au⯑thority, not to determine, but to declare. Accord⯑ingly we do not anathematiſe, or moleſt them that renounce our Doctrine, or ſeparate from our Diſ⯑cipline, upon principles avowed by ourſelves. We maintain our own rights without encroaching upon the privileges of others. We "diſcover, condemn, and avoid" what we call and believe to be hereſies, without aiming, or wiſhing to prevent them by coercion. We conceive ſpiritual government to be as compatible with religious liberty, as temporal juriſdiction is with civil; and that when the Re⯑formers aſſerted the right of private judgment in matters of religion, the natural right of all men to make uſe of their own faculties, ‘they could not poſſibly mean to inveſt every individual with the privilege of working out his own ſalvation by his own underſtanding and endeavours,’ inde⯑pendently on any extraneous aſſiſtance, or inſtruc⯑tion whatever; and much leſs to intimate, that he [413] is under an indiſpenſable obligation ſo to do. Were this the caſe, the Apoſtle's queſtion, are all Teachers muſt be anſwered in the affirma⯑tive; and the neceſſary conſequence would be, that EVERY BODY, and yet NO BODY would be a Teacher. Which is abſurd. Neither the juſteſt claim, nor the moſt reaſonable exemption can alter the nature of things. If it be true, that this Church derives her exiſtence from the exertions of human reaſon, emancipating itſelf from ſpiritual ſlavery; it is as true, that ſhe owes her preſerva⯑tion to decent order, and legal eſtabliſhment. If it be true, that the bulk of the people naturally wiſh to act, to think, and to judge for themſelves; it is as true, that they naturally take advice or in⯑ſtruction from others, ſubmit to controul, and re⯑verence authority. In ſhort, to whatever cauſes we are to aſcribe that diverſity of opinion which diſ⯑tracts the world; how perplexing ſo ever the pre⯑ſent conſtitution of things may be; or for what⯑ever reaſons it has pleaſed infinite wiſdom to place us in a ſtate of trial, infirmity, and imperfection; one general truth muſt univerſally be ſubſcribed to; viz. that, with reſpect both to faith and prac⯑tice, the Lord knoweth them that are his, †and will hereafter acknowlege them accordingly.
[414]
P. S. It is needleſs to tell the ſenſible reader, that I have not been profeſſedly contending with any of the latitudinarian writers whoſe works are incidentally quoted, or referred to, in the progreſs of theſe Diſcourſes and Annotations. If what has herein been offered be ſufficiently ſolid and ſa⯑tisfactory, they are ſeverally replied to, though not in form, yet in effect.
Appendix A
N. B. The reader is deſired to correct a few errors of the Preſs with his pen; eſpecially in p. 84. l. 15.—109. l. 1.—147. l. 16.—333. l. 26.—334. l. 11.
A. ROSS was a Scotchman, and Chaplain to Charles I. He was the author, or compiler of near thirty treatiſes, the ſub⯑jects of ſome of which are not unintereſting. His View of all Religions paſt ſeveral editions; the laſt of which appeared in 1696. It is referred to by Mr. BOYLE in his Diſcourſe on the uſefulneſs of Natural and Experimental Philoſophy.
See GREY'S HUDIBRAS. Canto. 2. v. 2.
- Citation Suggestion for this Object
- TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 4608 Discourses on scripture mysteries preached at St Mary s Oxford before the University in the year 1787 By William Hawkins. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-5E8B-F